Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,555,478	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-11-28 19:48	active	1936		En medio de la ruina económica de su familia, ella renunció a su preciado violín y se convirtió en la dócil mascota de su esposo, solo para encontrarse con el desprecio de este. Afortunadamente, ella por fin despertó, se divorció con valentía y reinició su carrera musical, alcanzando un gran éxito y provocando el remordimiento de su ex. ===== Joelle Miller examinó minuciosamente el feed de Twitter de Rebecca Lloyd, estudiando con mucha atención cada video, ansiosa por ver el rostro del novio de Rebecca. Rebecca, la protagonista de los videos, irradiaba ternura y delicadeza con su sencillo vestido blanco. Si bien no era tan bella, tenía una genuina sencillez y una sonrisa encantadora. Había descubierto que, en los días importantes, Nochebuena, San Valentín e incluso el cumpleaños de Joelle, Rebecca estaba con Adrian Miller, su supuesto esposo, quien se había ausentado de todos esos días durante los últimos tres años. Esas alegres narraciones sobre su vida con su novio fueron más que suficientes para hundirla en la tristeza. "¿Lo ven? Él siempre guarda para mí la parte más jugosa de una sandía". "Incluso cuando llega tarde a casa, siempre me trae algo". "¡Y miren esta sorpresa! Recogió de la iglesia un amuleto de bendición para mí". ...... El nombre de usuario era "Cuenta Regresiva Hacia la Muerte", la única cuenta a la que Joelle seguía. Justo cuando reflexionaba sobre el siniestro nombre, la puerta del baño se abrió. En la habitación poco iluminada apareció Adrian. Gotas de agua caían de su cabello. A pesar de la tenue iluminación, sus atractivos rasgos permanecían intactos. Joelle cerró instintivamente su celular y le dio una mirada reflexiva. Hacía mucho tiempo desde la última vez que lo vio. Esa noche él no estaba ahí por decisión propia. Su abuela, Irene Miller, estaba enferma y, como quería un bisnieto con desesperación, lo obligó a regresar. De lo contrario, tal vez nunca hubiera venido. Durante sus tres años de matrimonio, Adrian pasaba la mayor parte del tiempo en Villas Oak, por lo que rara vez estaba en casa. Todos sabían que en realidad no amaba a Joelle. Estaba atrapada en un matrimonio por conveniencia. "Solo te voy a dar una oportunidad. El destino dirá si quedas earazada o no", declaró Adrian con una voz resonante. ¿Qué quería decir? Antes de que Joelle pudiera seguir pensando, Adrian la agarró del tobillo y la atrajo hacia él. Joelle palideció ante su crueldad, su cuerpo se tensó de miedo. "¡Adrian! Basta, no quiero...". Empezó a luchar frenéticamente. Era una completa humillación verse obligada a vivir en esa situación con el hombre que amaba. Adrian hizo una mueca de desprecio. "Te atreviste a diseño una vez, así que debiste haberlo visto venir. Solo aguántalo". Ante esas duras palabras, los ojos de Joelle se llenaron de lágrimas y sus pestañas bailaron como mariposas heridas. Mirando su rostro severo, dijo con voz temblorosa: "Las cosas no fueron lo que imaginabas..." Pero sus protestas fueron interrumpidas. Su resistencia se desvaneció a medida que la desesperación se apoderaba de ella. "Has aprendido que hacerte la difícil es mucho más interesante que quedarse tirada como un pez muerto", comentó con rencor. Después de ducharse, se marchó sin mirar atrás, como si no quisiera quedarse más tiempo ahí. Joelle no entendía qué papel tenía en su vida. ¿Solo era un juguete para su placer? ¿O una herramienta para cumplir las expectativas de su familia de tener un heredero? La ventana estaba completamente abierta, por lo que entraba un gélido y cortante viento. A Joelle se le erizaron los pelos de la nuca y se arropó más con su manta. No solo temblaba de frío, sino que sentía su corazón desgarrado, ahora no conocía en absoluto al hombre que había adorado durante casi ocho años. Tres años atrás, en un lujoso banquete organizado por la familia Miller, Joelle bebió demasiado. Cuando se despertó, en la con Adrian. Antes de que pudiera asimilar lo que estaba pasando, su hermano y varios miembros de su familia irrumpieron. Ya no podía revertir lo sucedido. La abuela de Adrian tomó las riendas y organizó su matrimonio. Desde entonces, él estaba convencido de que Joelle lo había hecho a propósito. A ella le desconcertaba su profunda animosidad, por más que creyera que lo había dgado. Después de todo, habían crecido juntos. Pero ahora lo entendía todo. Para él, ella no era más que la nefasta mujer que había saboteado su relación con Rebecca. A menudo pensaba en lo perfecto que él se veía en los videos de Rebecca, siempre tan gentil y atento. Probablemente nunca le mostraría esa misma ternura. No pudo contener más las lágrimas y sucumbió a un ataque de sollozos. Esa noche no pudo dormir bien. Tuvo sueños sobre el pasado, cuando ella y Adrian no estaban en malos términos. Debido a su angustia, Joelle se levantó inusualmente temprano. Después de lavarse, se puso ropa de casa y bajó las escaleras. Leah Jenkins, la empleada doméstica con muchos años de servicio, la vio bajar y rápidamente puso la mesa con el desayuno, ya que conocía sus preferencias dietéticas. Joelle se tomó su tiempo para comer lentamente. "Señora Miller, ¿por qué anoche no convenció a su esposo para que se quedara? No viene a casa a menudo", comentó Leah con simpatía. Había sido sirvienta de la familia Miller durante muchos años, por lo que había visto cómo los dos se convertían de amigos de la infancia a enemigos. Joelle se mostró incómoda, pero lo ocultó con una sonrisa serena. "Lo intenté, pero no quiso quedarse". Incluso si pudiera mantener a Adrian cerca, él tenía el corazón en otra parte. Más concretamente, en Villas Oak, el hogar de la mujer que realmente amaba. Leah dudó y agregó con cautela: "Tal vez sea porque el señor Miller está muy ocupado con la empresa. Dirigir una compañía tan grande requiere mucho tiempo". Tres años atrás, le habían reasignado para cuidar de Joelle, así que entendía los entresijos de ese matrimonio mejor que nadie. Su perspicacia trajo consigo una sincera simpatía hacia ella. Las pestañas de Joelle temblaron mientras mordisqueaba su tostada. Sus ojos se llenaron de lágrimas debido a la tensión emocional. Sí, Adrian estaba muy ocupado, pero siempre tenía tiempo para Rebecca. Frecuentaba la Iglesia Redención en busca de un amuleto de bendición para ella. A pesar de su apretada agenda, siempre pasaba las vacaciones con ella. De repente, su celular rompió el silencio. Cuando Leah salió del comedor, Joelle agarró el dispositivo y vio que era una llamada de su mejor amiga, Katherine Nash. "Katherine, quiero el divorcio", confesó con voz ronca. Capítulo 2 En declive Joelle había tomado una decisión: quería el divorcio. No tenía sentido seguir alargándolo. Tras un silencio atónito, Katherine soltó una estridente carcajada. "¿Te quedarás con la mitad de los bienes de Adrian? ¡Oh, por Dios! ¡Joelle, te convertirás en una multimillonaria!". "No, no será así". Joelle había firmado un acuerdo cuando se casó con Adrian. Si se divorciaban, ella no recibiría nada. "Entonces, ¿por qué te estás divorciando? ¡Tienes que seguir siendo su esposa!". Joelle recordó la brutalidad de Adrian la noche anterior, así como la humillación posterior. Había sido muy ingenua al creer que su amor por él la ayudaría a soportar cualquier dificultad. Pero ahora sabía que había sido una completa tonta. ¿El sufrimiento hacía que Adrian la amara más? Claro que no. Para empezar, un hombre que realmente la amara nunca le haría sufrir. Joelle se rio de sí misma y cambió de tema: "Por cierto, ¿recuerdas el favor que te pedí?". "Sí, justo te iba a contar eso. Me pediste que estuviera atenta a un trabajo, y tengo algo para ti. Vas a enseñar a un estudiante a tocar el violín, aunque debo decir que será un desperdicio de tu talento". "Está bien", respondió Joelle con una leve sonrisa. "No será un desperdicio en absoluto. Llevo tres años siendo ama de casa. Es suficiente con que alguien quiera contratarme". "¿Cómo que no será un desperdicio? Casi formaste parte de una orquesta internacional. Si no fuera por el matrimonio…". Katherine se quedó en silencio, demasiado indignada por su amiga. Después de su boda, a Joelle ni siquiera le permitieron trabajar. Las familias adineradas se aferraban a esas reglas obsoletas. Era bastante ridículo. Hacía tres años, la carrera de Joelle como violinista despegaba. Pero las estrictas tradiciones de la familia Miller le prohibían tocar en público. El primer día de su matrimonio, la madre de Adrian le dijo: "No tienes que trabajar. Adrian te proveerá en todo lo que necesites. Tu único trabajo es tener bebés y cuidar a tu esposo". Una vez que terminó su llamada con Katherine, Joelle subió las escaleras y fue al estudio para agarrar su violín abandonado. Había sido un regalo especial de su padre en su decimoctavo cumpleaños. No obstante, poco después de recibirlo, este sufrió un derrame cerebral y cayó en coma. Su hermano mayor terminó asumiendo la responsabilidad de sustentar a la familia, así que la dejó perseguir su sueño de tocar el violín. Mientras recordaba el pasado, Joelle movió el arco sobre las cuerdas. Años atrás, un accidente le había lesionado la muñeca y desde entonces no había vuelto a tocar. A pesar del dolor agudo que sentía en esa zona mientras tocaba, no se detuvo y confió en su memoria muscular para tocar una pieza corta. Al final, soltó una risa amarga. Sonaba horrible. De repente, escuchó la alegre voz de Leah en la puerta. "¡Señor, ha regresado!". Estaba secretamente aliviada de ver a Adrian, ya que eso tal vez significaba que todavía se preocupaba por Joelle. Quizás si ella le decía algo amable, su relación podría mejorar. Por su parte, Joelle estaba sorprendida. Adrian rara vez venía a casa durante el día. Apenas había dejado el violín cuando se abrió la puerta. Ahí estaba la alta e imponente figura de su esposo. Sus ojos la recorrieron con el ceño fruncido. Recordaba que Joelle había aprendido a tocar el violín cuando era niña y que un reconocido profesor la había elogiado por su talento. Sin embargo, por alguna razón, había dejado de tocar. Hacía un momento, la había escuchado desde afuera y le pareció una interpretación mediocre. ¿Cómo era posible que la elogiara por su talento? Joelle lo miró y bajó la cabeza para volver a guardar el violín en su estuche. "¿Qué te trae por aquí?", murmuró. "¿Necesitas algo?". "Vine a recoger algo y recordarte que mañana tenemos que visitar a la abuela", respondió él fríamente. Era una regla familia visitar a su abuela al menos una vez al mes, y mañana era el día. De no ser por esa obligación, Adrian no habría regresado. Irene se enfadaría si no iban juntos. Joelle sonrió con amargura. Recordaba las normas de los Miller mejor que Adrian y siempre las cumplía. Ni siquiera Irene, tan estricta como siempre, podía encontrarle defectos. "No lo he olvidado, me alegra que tú tampoco lo hayas hecho", respondió. Su tono acusatorio hizo que Adrian pusiera una mueca. Una ira latente empezó a hervir dentro de él. Sin decir nada más, se dirigió al vestidor para buscar algo. Aunque él no solía estar en casa, Joelle aseaba meticulosamente su guardarropa, por lo que tenía la ropa lavada, planchada y ordenada. Era como si su papel se redujera a realizar las tareas del hogar, algo que Leah también podía hacer. Su única ventaja, tal vez, era ser más joven y más guapa que Leah. Sus ojos siguieron los movimientos de Adrian. Tenía el dedo anular desnudo, sin el anillo de bodas. Una punzada de dolor le atravesó el corazón. "Adrian, hay que divorciarnos", declaró con una voz tan suave como la brisa. Había agotado todas sus fuerzas al pronunciar esas palabras, pero se sintió extrañamente aliviada. Adrian se dio la vuelta y la miró con una sonrisa burlona. "Tienes que pensar muy bien antes de hablar. La familia Watson está en declive. Sin mi apoyo, ¿vas a dormir en la calle con tu hermano?". Desde la caída de la familia Watson, Joelle pasó de ser amada a quedar en ridículo. La familia Miller la despreciaba y la miraba por encima del hombro, como si ella y su hermano fueran sanguijuelas de las que no podían librarse. Incluso sus momentos íntimos con Adrian la hacían sentir degradada. Joelle se mordió el labio y se enderezó. "Ya he alquilado un apartamento. Incluso si terminara durmiendo en la calle, es asunto mío". Solo quería que su esposo la respetara, pero tres años de cautiverio la habían dejado sin orgullo ni dignidad. "¿Y de dónde sacaste el dinero para alquilar un apartamento? Si tanto querías ser independiente, no deberías haber gastado ni un solo centavo de mi familia". De espaldas a ella, Adrian encontró entre unos muebles el anillo de bodas perdido y lo sostuvo en la palma de su mano. Joelle no se dio cuenta. Las palabras de ese hombre la dejaron sin aliento. Sí, había utilizado sus escasos ahorros para alquilar el apartamento. Pero como estaba casada con Adrian, ¿lo que era suyo no era también de él? Además, el apoyo financiero que Adrian les había dado a los Watson durante todos esos años ascendía a una suma significativa. Joelle siempre había despreciado la idea de deberle algo, pero su deuda con él era infinita. Si se divorciaban, tal vez dejaría de darle apoyo financiero a la familia Watson. ¿Estaba sugiriendo que ella debía salir del matrimonio con las manos vacías? Cuando Adrian se dio la vuelta para irse, Joelle dijo con una dignidad apenas intacta: "Tengo derecho legítimo a este matrimonio y a reclamar lo que supuestamente es mío. Pero no te preocupes, no pediré mucho, solo lo suficiente para ayudar al Grupo Watson a superar esta crisis". Adrian se quedó paralizado y su mirada se agudizó. Sus labios formaron una fina línea mientras apretaba la mandíbula. Eran claras señales de su creciente furia. Aunque Joelle ya se había preparado mentalmente, no podía soportar su intensidad. Cada segundo bajo su mirada severa la ponía más ansiosa. De repente, sonó el celular de Adrian, quien lo sacó de su bolsillo y estuvo a punto de alejarse. "¡Adrian!". Capítulo 3 Siempre mantendré la cabeza en alto La frustración de Adrian crepitaba como estática. "Si tu hermano necesita dinero, dile que vaya al Grupo Miller". "¡No se trata de eso!", replicó Joelle. La había malinterpretado por completo. Con el corazón latiendo con urgencia, corrió tras él. "¡Adrian, quiero el divorcio!". Adrian dejó de subir las escaleras y giró la cabeza. El celular en su mano había dejado de sonar. Con un metro noventa de altura, se alzaba sobre ella. "Joelle, ¿no se te ocurre un mejor juego que este interminable tira y afloja?", preguntó burlonamente con una mirada gélida. "Si de verdad quieres divorciarte, ¿por qué no se lo dices tú misma a la abuela? ¡No quiero volver a escucharte pronunciar esa palabra!". La puerta se cerró de golpe detrás de él, haciendo eco a su irrevocable decisión. Joelle se apoyó contra la pared y sus piernas cedieron hasta que se deslizó al suelo. Una risa amarga emergió de sus labios. Irene había organizado su matrimonio. Adrian se había visto obligado a aceptar, y Joelle lo sabía muy bien. Si de verdad quería el divorcio, lo más efectivo sería hablar con Irene. Sin embargo, una pequeña y estúpida parte de ella se había aferrado a la esperanza de que ella y Adrian eran una verdadera pareja. Por eso se lo había mencionado primero a él, porque lo veía como su esposo. Sin embargo, olvidó un detalle crucial: Adrian nunca había querido casarse con ella. Su reticencia había sido evidente desde el principio, aunque ella había intentado pasarla por alto. Sus últimas palabras no solo fueron despectivas, sino una orden. Si de verdad quería el divorcio, debería enfrentarse a Irene. Joelle se dio una ducha, se puso ropa limpia y se preparó para visitar a la anciana. Irene era estricta, autoritaria y temida por toda la familia. Gobernaba con puño de hierro y no toleraba la desobediencia. Pero Joelle tenía un vínculo muy especial con ella. En parte, había aceptado casarse con Adrian para cumplir las expectativas de Irene. Quería cuidar de Adrian, construir un hogar y asegurarse de que la anciana falleciera sin remordimientos. Pero ahora ya no aguantaba más. Ver a Adrian tan preocupado por otra mujer le llenaba de una amargura que parecía consumirla. Era consciente de que él no la amaba. ¡Nunca lo hizo y nunca lo haría! Estaba a punto de irse cuando sonó su celular. Era su hermano, Shawn Watson. "¿Shawn? ¿Qué ocurre?". "¡Señora Miller!". Era el asistente de Shawn. Su voz sonaba muy asustada, algo que Joelle nunca había escuchado. Se le heló la s*gre y agarró el celular con más fuerza mientras permanecía en la escalera. "¿Dónde está mi hermano? ¿Qué le pasó?". "Anoche el señor Watson asistió a una reunión de negocios, donde lo presionaron para que biera. Supuestamente volvería a casa, pero Erick Lloyd insistió en llevarlo a unas aguas termales". Joelle se quedó congelada y la furia recorrió sus venas. "¿Erick no sabía que eso podría matarlo?". "¡Erick es un svergüenza! Se jacta de su poder desde que su padre y su hermano se volvieron chóferes de la familia Miller. ¡Señora Miller, tiene que venir rápido! El señor Watson está siendo operado y los médicos han emitido dos avisos de condición crítica. ¡No pude aguantar más, así que la llamé!". El asistente parecía estar al borde de las lágrimas. Joelle sabía que él no se habría puesto en contacto con ella a menos que la situación fuera bastante desesperada. Shawn siempre la había protegido de las malas noticias, sin importar lo sombrías que fueran las circunstancias. Si su asistente estaba tan conmocionado, la vida de su hermano debía estar en peligro. Joelle sintió como si el mundo se cerrara a su alrededor y un nudo se formó en su garganta. Al bajar del último escalón, tropezó y se cayó con fuerza, torciéndose bruscamente el tobillo. El dolor abrasador la devolvió a la realidad y las lágrimas brotaron de sus ojos. "¡Oh, no, señora Miller, tenga más cuidado cuando camina!". Leah corrió a ayudarla a levantarse. Joelle agarró el brazo de Leah con la visión borrosa a causa de las lágrimas. Intentó hablar, pero las palabras le salían entrecortadas porque estaba sollozando. "Mi hermano... ¡Tengo que ir al hospital para verlo!". Leah sintió su urgencia y respondió sin dudar: "De acuerdo, no se preocupe. ¡Le pediré al conductor que la lleve de inmediato!". Leah era una criada experimentada y confiable que llevaba años al servicio de la familia Miller. Cinco minutos después, el auto ya estaba aparcado delante de la villa. Joelle estaba a punto de subir cuando se volvió hacia Leah. "Por favor, no se lo cuentes a Irene. No quiero preocuparla". El corazón de la criada se ablandó. Incluso con el rostro pálido y surcado de lágrimas, Joelle se preocupaba por la salud de Irene. ¡Qué muchacha tan rara y extraordinaria! "No se preocupe, señora Miller. Yo sé qué hacer. Vaya a ver a su hermano". Cuando Joelle llegó al hospital, Shawn acababa de salir del quirófano. Al ver a su jefe conectado a tubos y cables, el asistente casi se desplomó. Joelle se acercó y lo encontró arrodillado contra la pared, con los ojos hundidos e inyectados en sgre. Tuvo que contener el impulso de regañarlo por no haber protegido mejor a su hermano. Más tarde habría tiempo para eso. Cuando la condición de Shawn fue más estable, Joelle llevó al asistente a un lado. "Cuéntamelo todo. ¿Cómo ocurrió esto?". El asistente vaciló, con el rostro desencajado. "Señora Miller, el señor Watson nos ordenó específicamente que no la involucremos en los asuntos comerciales". "Pero esto es una cuestión de vida o muerte. ¿Piensas que todavía es una opción no decirme nada?". Ya sin paciencia, Joelle se dio la vuelta para alejarse. "Señora Miller, eso no sirve de nada", respondió el asistente desesperadamente. "Usted sabe que desde la muerte de su padre, el Grupo Watson ha dependido por completo de su hermano. Ha estado luchando para defender la dignidad de la familia, porque quiere que su vida con los Miller sea más llevadera". Durante esos años, Shawn había luchado valientemente para mantener a la familia a flote. No obstante, sin el apoyo financiero de Adrian, sus esfuerzos se habrían desvanecido hacía mucho tiempo. Su deseo más profundo era que su hermana viviera cómodamente, pero a pesar de sus incansables esfuerzos, nunca pudo hacerle ganar el respeto que merecía por parte de su esposo. No importaba lo mucho que se sacrificara, ella seguiría siendo infravalorada en la familia Miller. Joelle estaba hirviendo de rabia, pero sabía que no podía cambiar su realidad. Entonces, inspiró profundamente y preguntó: "¿No mencionaron mi relación con Adrian?" Esperaba que alinearse con los Miller pudiera ayudar a Shawn a mantenerse firme en sus actividades sociales. "El señor Watson se niega a tocar ese tema, pues teme que eso le haga las cosas más difíciles a usted". Joelle soltó una risa amarga. Jamás había estado en igualdad de condiciones con Adrian. No le extrañaba que la despreciara, ya que apenas podía soportarse a sí misma. Solo hacía una hora que le había pedido el divorcio. Y ahora se aferraba al nombre de su esposo, desesperada por facilitarle la vida a su hermano. "Dile a Shawn que soy la esposa de Adrian Miller, Irene me eligió personalmente. ¡Mientras sea la señora Miller, mantendré la cabeza en alto dentro de la familia!". De repente, escucharon unos pasos detrás de ella. Joelle se dio la vuelta y vio a Adrian, que tenía una sonrisa fría en su rostro. A su lado, se encontraba una muchacha de aspecto frágil, con grandes ojos inocentes, aferrada a él. Adrian la miraba desdeñosamente, como si incluso le costara reconocer su presencia. Ya se había dado cuenta de que ella realmente no quería el divorcio. La mujer que había parecido tan decidida a irse, ahora estaba haciendo alarde de su título como la señora Miller. Su amenaza de divorcio no había sido más que una estrategia, como una pelea de amantes que terminaba en amenazas vacías. Era tan astuta que lo había d*gado para obligarlo a casarse. Con tácticas tan engañosas, ¿cómo podría irse tan fácilmente? Su matrimonio eran un salvavidas para las dificultades de su familia. Adrian le daba cien millones cada año al Grupo Watson. Joelle sería una tonta si se arriesgaba a perderlo divorciándose de él. Capítulo 4 Por fin se dio cuenta Hacía mucho que Joelle se había vuelto insensible ante la indiferencia de Adrian. Observó sin decir nada los brazos entrelazados de la pareja y recordó los dulces momentos capturados en los videos de Rebecca, que provocaban la envidia de mucha gente. ¡Qué pareja tan perfecta! Ese pensamiento la golpeó. "¡Joelle, por favor, no nos malinterpretes!", dijo Rebecca con urgencia mientras retiraba su mano del brazo de Adrian. "No me siento bien y no puedo caminar, así que Adie simplemente tuvo la amabilidad de sostenerme". Joelle esbozó una leve sonrisa. "¿Qué te trae al hospital?", preguntó mirando a Adrian, como si no hubiera escuchado la explicación de Rebecca. "Es por Erick", dijo Rebecca, con las manos entrelazadas como una niña arrepentida. "También vine a pedirte perdón, Joelle. Lamento que Erick haya sido tan descuidado para provocar que tu hermano terminara en el hospital". "¿Descuidado?", replicó ella. "Tu hermano casi mta al mío, ¿y crees que una disculpa bastará para arreglarlo?". Rebecca se estremeció y agarró la manga de Adrian en busca de apoyo. "Ya es suficiente, Joelle", respondió él con una voz tan gélida como el invierno. "No fue a propósito". Luego, se volvió hacia Rebecca y agregó suavemente: "Vamos, ¿no viniste para ver a Erick?". Fue entonces cuando Joelle lo entendió todo. Había esperado ingenuamente que Adrian viniera para ver a Shawn. Pero no, había venido con Rebecca para ver a Erick. Incluso si visitara a Shawn, sería por obligación, nada más. Pero sabía que no debía esperar que él la defendiera. "¡Rebecca, no olvidaré lo que hizo Erick!", espetó. Rebecca dobló las piernas y se desplomó sobre el pecho de Adrian, quien la atrapó justo a tiempo y la abrazó con fuerza. "Joelle, Erick no tenía malas intenciones. ¡También está en el hospital!". "¿Ya está muerto? ¡Si no, tendrá que pagar por lo que hizo!". Joelle no solía arremeter, pero esta vez era diferente. Shawn era la única familia que le quedaba. Su padre, incapacitado por un derrame cerebral, se encontraba en estado vegetativo con poca o ninguna esperanza de recuperación, y su madre había fallecido en un accidente de tráfico. Desde los dieciocho años, habían sido solo ella y Shawn, enfrentándose juntos a las dificultades del mundo. En sus momentos más oscuros, Shawn llevó sola la carga para dejar que Joelle persiguiera su pasión por el violín. Ahora la idea de perderlo también a él era insoportable. Su único deseo era que Erick muriera. "Joelle, ¿cómo puedes decir eso?", sollozó Rebecca con incredulidad. Ya sin paciencia, Adrian fijó su fría mirada en Joelle. "¿Qué deseas?". "Shawn recibió dos avisos de condición crítica. ¿Qué hay de Erick?". Rebecca jadeó, su frágil cuerpo estaba temblando como una hoja en el viento. "¡Joelle, por favor! Solo me queda un hermano. ¡Por favor, ten compasión!". Se desmayó antes de que la otra mujer pudiera responder. Adrian la levantó en sus brazos y le dio una última mirada de reproche a Joelle. Luego, se alejó y la dejó clavada en el mismo lugar, incapaz de moverse o incluso de pensar, lo que pareció una eternidad. Antes de su matrimonio, había sido una chica adinerada, pero luego se convirtió en la sirvienta de Adrian. Ahora se daba cuenta de lo ingenua que había sido. Ella solía ser una persona muy orgullosa, pero ahora soporta todo tipo de agravios sólo para complacer a su marido. ¡Qué patético! Han pasado tres años, es hora de divorciarnos y comenzar una nueva vida... ...... ¿Qué sucederá en adelante? Los capítulos disponibles son limitados aquí, haga click el botón abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo más contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederá a este libro) &9&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.manobook.com/14484375-fb_contact-spa	Romance Novel	https://www.facebook.com/100083771162998/	48,403	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.manobook.com	VIDEO	https://fbweb.manobook.com/14484375-fb_contact-spa220_2-1023-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=1164004058227180&rawadid=120214427929460186	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/468305323_3507105086249473_2328415794879697146_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RfiRV_xtJgAQ7kNvgFDVYmY&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A5NluNMbq4Yi8LSRueqJbOG&oh=00_AYD9ngjyN2yQht5SSDSbMWSOgDQn7HsGQ0RA6pdIAk4kcg&oe=674ED7A4	PERSON_PROFILE	Romance Novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,250	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2556248}'	No	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	😍Read the next chapters👉	Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457252105_8286090871453554_3969448954990082224_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Q2BxHJFnT6YQ7kNvgFj83dL&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A5gepy4UwzXDd3VvgOP94mC&oh=00_AYAnxTYOb3pY_J97AhtlOOgRQuz-lpSjzO9yenFsoo16DA&oe=674ED65F	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,259	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554206}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462270349_913285414184071_7098710230358548236_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kKa6f6C6JIgQ7kNvgHyfbT-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A5gepy4UwzXDd3VvgOP94mC&oh=00_AYA29yCW4TpJjE-eYjtP8sc94_keffSah4IrCyJt33HnXQ&oe=674EFEB9	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,260	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554206}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462270349_913285414184071_7098710230358548236_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kKa6f6C6JIgQ7kNvgHyfbT-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A5gepy4UwzXDd3VvgOP94mC&oh=00_AYA29yCW4TpJjE-eYjtP8sc94_keffSah4IrCyJt33HnXQ&oe=674EFEB9	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,274	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554204}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,764	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461240197_1504398046853988_1258823645536508058_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nlZnuI7Nj30Q7kNvgFoLZ84&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A5gepy4UwzXDd3VvgOP94mC&oh=00_AYD9AQ99VHVehzBBsY9hQ5M1mGZNnhph2KXHyhmxCqvW5g&oe=674EF347	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,276	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554204}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,764	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461240197_1504398046853988_1258823645536508058_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nlZnuI7Nj30Q7kNvgFoLZ84&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A5gepy4UwzXDd3VvgOP94mC&oh=00_AYD9AQ99VHVehzBBsY9hQ5M1mGZNnhph2KXHyhmxCqvW5g&oe=674EF347	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,279	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554206}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NfHLggF4fgkQ7kNvgHRr9tv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A5gepy4UwzXDd3VvgOP94mC&oh=00_AYDJHUXVUIthbKUr0iH43InW4dzBVjBJG4ZzSK_VvGsIVg&oe=674EDAB5	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,283	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554206}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NfHLggF4fgkQ7kNvgHRr9tv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A5gepy4UwzXDd3VvgOP94mC&oh=00_AYDJHUXVUIthbKUr0iH43InW4dzBVjBJG4ZzSK_VvGsIVg&oe=674EDAB5	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,285	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554206}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NfHLggF4fgkQ7kNvgHRr9tv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A5gepy4UwzXDd3VvgOP94mC&oh=00_AYDJHUXVUIthbKUr0iH43InW4dzBVjBJG4ZzSK_VvGsIVg&oe=674EDAB5	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,291	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554206}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother." Carissa blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" Barrett refused instantly. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?"	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459038346_1199616938012951_330058451446706531_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=uBybxgT4pBQQ7kNvgHEbTuP&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AlWjklPI7phQ3xRsiwc3sA0&oh=00_AYDikddH173FTJV9Z_zw2AY61ASAyCYpnYe7W8ays8FOEw&oe=674EF38B	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,344	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2556248}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	😍Read the next chapters👉	Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457254789_1452745785385337_586184377001912327_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dACchkUzj3cQ7kNvgHi3ay3&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AlWjklPI7phQ3xRsiwc3sA0&oh=00_AYADakB7rDr1jrfiL6T9NnaeyOtN3pOMLfLDBQ1hDGKjrw&oe=674EDBD3	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,352	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2556248}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	😍Read the next chapters👉	Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457254789_1452745785385337_586184377001912327_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dACchkUzj3cQ7kNvgHi3ay3&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AlWjklPI7phQ3xRsiwc3sA0&oh=00_AYADakB7rDr1jrfiL6T9NnaeyOtN3pOMLfLDBQ1hDGKjrw&oe=674EDBD3	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,355	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2556354}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	Read more FREE chapters👉	"You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmother—Edith Gibson—figured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulder—each step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objects—it extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However… "If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were… I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's shares—the ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella Ziegler—Madeline's mother—and quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylar—previously 'Jolene', with her kids in tow—showed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew up—her mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. … Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a mess—resignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it was—a dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorce—kinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very home—Lydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughts—they're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that ship—the crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagle—a woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistant—Daniel Harris—who was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual self—unresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickered—a brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptional—tangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebook—her secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. … At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, but…" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled to—her shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guess—it was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14193&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO	https://beokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14193&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460350278_1658471474952018_3949899282791425892_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=lgXNDL7HxHcQ7kNvgErzn94&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A0jaE_Kq7tSdrGZBDf-Y07-&oh=00_AYAnUhc4wxLpzWyzxLoLjPvxLIgBZF-VKG-Vv17GHJX2DQ&oe=674EE9EA	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,361	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2556354}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	Read more FREE chapters👉	"You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmother—Edith Gibson—figured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulder—each step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objects—it extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However… "If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were… I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's shares—the ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella Ziegler—Madeline's mother—and quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylar—previously 'Jolene', with her kids in tow—showed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew up—her mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. … Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a mess—resignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it was—a dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorce—kinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very home—Lydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughts—they're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that ship—the crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagle—a woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistant—Daniel Harris—who was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual self—unresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickered—a brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptional—tangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebook—her secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. … At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, but…" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled to—her shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guess—it was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14193&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO	https://beokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14193&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460350278_1658471474952018_3949899282791425892_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=lgXNDL7HxHcQ7kNvgErzn94&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A0jaE_Kq7tSdrGZBDf-Y07-&oh=00_AYAnUhc4wxLpzWyzxLoLjPvxLIgBZF-VKG-Vv17GHJX2DQ&oe=674EE9EA	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,364	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	<…B시로 향하던 여객기가 착륙 중 갑작스러운 사고가 났습니다. 이로 인해 현재 사망자수가 136명을 넘어섰으며 생존자는 3명에 불과한 상황입니다. 병원 로비의 대형 스크린에는 이번 항공기 사고가 실시간으로 보도되고 있었다. 최하연은 세 명뿐인 생존자 중의 하나로 두 다리에 붕대를 감은 채 중환자실 병상 위에 누워 있었다. 그때, 손에 들린 핸드폰에서 소리가 들려왔다. “지금 고객님께서 전화를 받을 수 없습니다. 다음에 다시 걸어주세요.” 사고가 나던 그 순간부터 지금까지, 남편 한서준은 전화를 받지 않았다. 설마 그가 온 나라를 떠들썩하게 한 여객기 사고를 모를 일은 없었다. 사고 당시, 현장에는 승객들의 시신이 여기저기 아무렇게나 널려 있었다. 그녀는 사고의 충격과 죽음의 공포로 숨도 제대로 쉴 수 없었다. 결혼한 지 3년이나 되었지만 남편은 그녀가 가장 필요로 하는 순간 연락이 되지 않았다. 하연은 마음 한 켠이 시려 오는 것을 느꼈다. 그때, 휴대폰 벨 소리가 들려왔다. 한참이나 멍하게 있던 그녀는 정신을 차리고 발신자를 확인했다. 할머니였다. 하연의 얼굴이 어두워졌다. “여보세요.” 그녀가 잔뜩 쉰 목소리로 전화를 받았다. 전화 건너편에서 친절하면서도 연로한 목소리가 들려왔다. [우리 하연이, 이 할미가 너 때문에 제 명에 못 죽겠구나. 너무 놀라서 말이야. 어디 다친 데는 없고? 서준이가 옆에 같이 있지?] 강영숙은 서준의 친할머니로 한씨 집안 사람들 중 유일하게 하연에게 관심을 갖는 분이었다. “서준 씨는…….” 머뭇거리는 그녀의 말에 강영숙이 무언가를 눈치 챈 듯했다. [이런 정신 나간 놈을 봤나! 비서로 또 아내로, 해외 출장간 남편 일을 다 봐주고 있는데 이렇게 큰 사고가 터졌는데도 코빼기도 안보여? 기다려봐라! 이 할미가 정신나간 그 녀석을 가만 두나!] 그녀가 다시 물었다. [지금 어느 병원에 있어? 집사를 보낼 테니 기다리렴!] 하연이 병원 주소를 알려주자 강영숙은 전화를 끊었다. 그녀는 고개를 푹 숙인 채 말없이 팔에 꽂혀 있던 주사 바늘을 빼냈다. 그리고는 통증을 참으며 침대에서 내려왔다. “환자분, 지금 뭐하시는 거예요? 다리 부상이 심각하니 안정을 취해야 해요.” 마침 병실로 들어오던 간호사가 깜짝 놀라 소리쳤다. “목발 좀 가져다주세요. 퇴원해야겠어요.” 하연의 말투가 얼마나 단호했던지 간호사가 멍하니 그녀를 바라봤다. 장기간 입원해야 한다면 병원보다는 서준의 본가에서 요양하는 편이 나을 것 같았다. 사실, 하연은 HT그룹 회장의 비서였다. 이번 두바이 출장은 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 전시회의 제품 배치와 근무인원을 확정 짓기 위해 HT그룹을 대표해 갔던 것이었다. 그리고 일의 결과를 즉시 보고하기로 되어있었다. ‘한서준 이 남자, 도대체 지금 어디서 뭘 하고 있는 거야?’ 결국, 간호사는 퇴원하겠다는 그녀를 막지 못했다. 하연은 곧장 중환자실을 나와 목발을 짚고 절뚝거리며 수납처로 향했다. 그때, 병원 1층 로비의 유리 벽 너머로 익숙한 차량번호판이 보였다. 고급 승용차 몇 대가 그 뒤를 따르고 있었는데 자세히 보니 HT 그룹 소유의 차들이었다. 먼저 차에서 내린 사람들이 검정색 수트를 입은 한 남자를 빼곡히 둘러싸고 있었다. 그는 어떤 여자를 품에 안고 있었는데 그녀를 몹시 아끼는 듯 보였다. 그의 검정색 코트가 그녀의 하얀 다리를 덮고 있었다. 남자는 하연의 존재를 전혀 알지 못한 채 황급히 병원 본관 쪽으로 향했다. 하연은 그 자리에 서서 여자를 안고 전문의 진찰실로 들어가는 그를 가만히 바라보았다. 결혼생활 3년 동안 저렇게 다정한 남편의 모습은 한 번도 본 적이 없었다. 그가 안고 있는 여자는 누구일까? 그녀는 갑자기 가슴에 엄청난 통증이 밀려오는 것을 느꼈다. 그 고통이 얼마나 컸던지 호흡이 곤란할 지경이었다. 그때, 복도 반대편에서 걸어오던 간호사가 들릴락 말락 한 소리로 통화하며 그녀의 곁을 자나갔다. “내가 그쪽으로 갈게. 저 사람이 경제 뉴스에 자주 등장하는 HT 그룹 후계자 한서준이야. 실제로 보니 더 남자다운데? 우리 병원에서 보게 되다니 너무 신기해. 여자친구 데리고 산부인과에 진료받으러 왔나 봐.” “산부인과? 확실해?” “그럼 확실하지. 진료 차트에 적힌 걸 봤는데 벌써 태아가 12주나 됐던데? 태아 상태가 불안정한지 오늘 출혈이 있었대. 그래서 한사장이 안고 온 거라 던데?” 그 말을 들은 하연이 머릿속으로 날짜를 계산했다. ‘12주라면…… 두 달 전?’ 제2화 하늘이 맺어준 커플 하연은 두 달 전, 1주일 정도 출장 일정이 잡혀 있던 한서준의 일정보고서가 생각났다. 핸드폰을 쥐고 있는 그녀의 손이 떨려왔다. ‘그 때 생긴 아이인 거야?’ 그녀는 한서준의 숨겨진 아내로 오래 전부터 비밀계약을 맺고 있었다. 하지만 이제껏 남편의 스캔들에 대해서는 들어본 적이 없었다. “한서준 사장이 여자친구에게 참 각별한 것 같아…… 저 여자는 전생에 나라를 구했나 봐. 보아하니 곧 공식발표가 날 것 같은데?” “그러게. 나도 아까 검색해 봤어. 네 생각엔 저 사람이 여자친구가 맞는 것 같아?” 카트를 밀고 가던 젊은 간호사가 옆에 있는 간호사에게 핸드폰 속 사진을 보여주었다. 그러자 그녀가 깜짝 놀라며 말했다. “맞아, 맞아! 이 여자야! ST그룹 둘째 딸! 한서준이랑 너무 잘 어울리지 않아? 하늘이 맺어준 커플 같아!” 두 사람은 호들갑을 떨며 반대편으로 걸어갔다. ‘ST 그룹이라…….’ 퇴원 수속을 마친 하연은 집사의 차를 타고 가면서도 마음이 좀처럼 진정되지 않았다. 반쯤 열린 창문 아래 핸드폰 화면의 불빛이 창백한 하연의 얼굴을 비췄다. 수 없이 검색해 봤지만 한서준과 ST 그룹과의 연관성은 전혀 찾을 수 없었다. ‘B시의 잘 나가는 두 명문가 집안이 이런 식으로 엮이다니 이상해.’ 서준의 본가에 도착하니 거실에 불이 켜져 있었다. 눈엣가시 같은 시누이 대신 서준의 할머니인 강영숙 여사가 지팡이에 몸을 의지한 채 그녀를 기다리고 있었다. “우리 하연이 왔구나! 네가 복이 많아서 그 큰 사고 중에도 무사했구나. 너무 놀라서 하마터면 숨이 넘어갈 뻔했지 뭐냐.” “할머니, 전 괜찮아요.” 하연은 올라가 쉬고 싶은 마음이 컸지만 웃으며 말했다. “할머니, 사실 저 좀 피곤해요.” “그래, 그래. 얼른 올라가서 쉬어라. 서준이한테 연락해 놨으니까 곧 올 거다.” 하연은 몸을 숙이는 순간 심한 통증이 몰려와 얼굴이 일그러졌다. 강영숙은 그녀가 괴로운 이유가 서준 때문이라고 생각했다. 하연의 머릿속에 서준의 생각이 스쳐 지나갔다. 그는 자신에게 진짜 모습을 숨기고 있었다. 그에게 여자친구가 있다는 사실이 이렇게 가슴에 가시가 되어 박힐 줄은 몰랐다. ‘내가 지금까지 참고 견뎌온 날이 한순간에 우스워지다니…….’ …… 서준은 다음날 밤 늦게나 되어 본가에 도착했다. “아직 안 잤어? 깨어 있으면서 불은 왜 꺼 뒀어?” 그가 침실의 불을 켰다. 하연은 그런 그를 보며 마음이 불편했다. 그녀는 하루 종일 침대에 누워만 있었다. 집사가 가져다준 음식도 거의 먹지 못했고 결국 그것들은 차갑게 식어버린 상태였다. “당신 며칠 동안 어디에 있었어요?” 그녀는 서준의 얼굴은 보지도 않은 채 수척해진 모습으로 돌아서서 힘없이 물었다. 재킷을 벗자 그의 탄탄한 몸매가 드러났다. 서준은 그녀의 물음에 미간을 잔뜩 찌푸린 채 침대 헤드 쪽으로 눈을 돌렸다. 결혼 3년 동안 그녀가 이렇게 자신의 행방을 추궁하는 것은 처음이었다. “T시에 있는 지사에 문제가 있어서 출장 다녀왔어.” 서준은 평소처럼 냉담하게 대답한 후, 귀찮다는 듯 거칠게 넥타이를 끌어내리고는 욕실 쪽으로 향했다. “그래요?” 하연의 웃음 소리가 침실 안에 울렸다. “비서실 구동후 실장님께 여쭤봤는데 T시로 가는 비행기표 구매내역이 없더군요.” 그녀의 말투에 의심이 잔뜩 묻어났다. “무슨 말을 하고 싶은 거야?” 서준이 욕실 입구에 멈춰 서서 물었다. 굳이 얼굴을 보지 않아도 그가 화가 폭발하기 직전이라는 것쯤은 알 수 있었다. ‘하, 곧 불 같이 화를 내겠네.’ 제3화 한씨 집안 며느리가 된 이유 “당신이랑 그 여자, 대체 언제부터 만난 거야?” 하연이 겨우 몸을 추스리며 침대에 기대 앉았다. 서준은 그녀가 3년전 혼인신고를 할 때보다 훨씬 말랐다는 것을 알아챘다. 어찌나 야위었던지 바람이 불면 날아가버릴 것 같았다. “당신 내 뒷조사를 한 거야?” 그의 안색이 변했다. “내가 그렇게 한가한 사람으로 보여요? 내가 입원했던 병원에서 내 두 눈으로 당신들 두 사람을 봤어요.” 그녀는 낮은 목소리로, 한 글자 한 글자 또박또박 내 뱉었다. 순간, 심장이 찢기는 것 같았다. 하지만 서준의 얼굴에는 못마땅한 기색이 역력했다. 그는 하연이 사고가 난 것을 알면서도 걱정하는 말 한 마디 없었다. 그녀는 그가 하는 말들을 들으며 혐오스러운 느낌이 들었다. ‘부부로 살았던 3년이라는 시간이 아무것도 아닌 것 같아.’ 하연은 며느리가 하는 일 마다 트집잡는 시어머니와 자신을 눈엣가시처럼 여기는 시누이에게 정성을 다했다. 집에서는 주부로 또 회사에서는 헌신적인 비서 역할을 도맡았다. 그녀는 서준의 할머니 강영숙 여사의 뜻에 따라 아들, 딸 잘 낳는 좋은 손자며느리가 되려고 노력했다. 3년 동안 그만큼 했으면 강영숙 여사에게 가족으로서의 의리는 충분히 지킨 것이다. 하지만 그 결과는 어떠한가? 3년간 하연은 서준의 몸에 손가락 하나도 댈 수가 없었다. 한 방을 쓰고 있었지만 침대는 따로 썼기 때문이었다. 하연은 밀려오는 통증을 참으며 차가운 그의 눈을 바라보았다. 그러다 무슨 용기가 났는지 소리를 내어 가볍게 웃었다. “당신 어머니는 내가 애도 못 낳으면서 결혼한 양심도 없는 여자라고 했죠. 그런데 지금 당신이 밖에서 다른 여자와 아이를 가진 걸 내가 어떻게 받아들여야 하죠?” 간신히 침대에 기대고 있는 그녀는 당장이라도 쓰러질 것 같았다. 하지만 고개를 꼿꼿하게 쳐들고는 그의 옷깃을 잡았다. 하지만 곧바로 굵은 그의 손에 잡히고 말았다. 한서준은 차가운 눈빛으로 그녀를 빤히 바라보았다. “혜경이는 내 세컨드가 아니야. 20년 넘게 알고 지낸 사이야.” ‘어릴 적부터 알고 지낸 사이였구나.’ 하연은 자신을 잡고 있는 서준의 손에 점점 힘이 들어가는 것을 느꼈다. “혜경이가 5년 전에 출국한 이후로 서로 한번도 연락한 적 없어.” 그녀는 뒤통수를 한 대 세게 맞은 것 같았다. ‘어쩐지 아무리 찾아봐도 여자를 만난 흔적이 1도 없더라니…….’ 하지만 그 여자가 임신한 것이 다시 생각났다. 그녀는 다시 고개를 들고 쉰 목소리로 물었다. “그래서 이제 두 사람, 다시 만나는 거예요?” 한서준은 뭔가 말하려다가 입을 다물었다. 그리고는 어두워진 그녀의 눈동자를 정면으로 바라보았다. “내가 왜 당신을 이 곳 안주인으로 들였는지 벌써 잊은 것 같군.” HT 그룹 내에는 상속을 원하는 형제들이 많았고 후계자 자리를 노리는 자들도 많았다. 서준의 할머니인 강영숙 여사는 일부러 B시의 미혼 여성 중에서 손자며느리를 골라 그와 결혼시키고, 아들 딸을 낳아 그룹 내에서의 입지를 단단히 하려고 했다. 강영숙 여사는 자신의 생명을 구해 준 하연을 손자며느리로 추천했다. 그녀는 서준을 찾아가 모든 일에 간섭하지 않겠다고 약속하고 비밀결혼에 동의했다. 그리고 당시에 자신이 운영하던 잘 나가던 브랜드 샵도 문을 닫았다. 그 후로 HT그룹에 들어가 서준의 일을 돕는 비서로 일해왔다. 그래서 그가 하연에게 선을 넘지 말라고 경고하는 것이었다. 그녀가 웃으며 말했다. “잊긴요, 하나를 손에 넣으면 더 갖고 싶은 게 사람 욕심이잖아요?” 그녀의 얼굴은 창백했지만 눈동자는 빛이 나고 있었다. 얼굴에 미소마저 없었더라면 마치 무덤에서 걸어 나온 처녀귀신 같아 보였을지도 몰랐다. 순간, 서준은 하연이 어딘가 변했다고 느꼈다. 하지만 그 말을 입 밖에 내지는 않았다. 그녀가 잡힌 손을 슬며시 빼냈다. 꽤 큰 침실은 창문이 닫혀 있었는데 공기가 점점 답답해지고 있었다. 온도도 점점 높아져 어느덧 온도계가 30도를 가리키고 있었다. 더운 공기에 서준의 숨이 가빠오는 것이 느껴졌다. 하연은 다시 그의 셔츠 깃에 손을 가져다 댔다. 그는 피하지 않고 가만히 있었다. 그는 약간 화가 난 듯한 얼굴이었지만 너무 더워 그녀를 밀어낼 기력이 없어 보였다. “당신 지금 무슨 짓을 하는 거야?” 제4화 더 이상 한씨 집안 며느리가 아니에요 하연은 서준의 셔츠 단추를 하나씩 풀었다. 그리고 그의 복근을 따라 내려가며 입을 맞추었다. 오랫동안 감춰온 서준에 대한 갈망 탓인지 귀밑까지 붉어졌다. 그녀는 손놀림을 멈추지 않은 채 쉰 목소리로 말했다. “내가 어떻게 이 집의 작은 안주인이 되었는지 잊었냐고요? 어떻게 잊을 수 있겠어요. 제 임무는 당신의 아이를 낳는 거예요. 지금 나는 내 임무를 수행하고 있는 거고요.” “어떻게 그런 말을?!” 화를 내는 서준의 탄탄한 복근이 울룩불룩 움직였다. “방 안에 최음제를 좀 뿌렸어요. 조금만 참으면 곧 괜찮아질 거예요. 저는 제 임무를 위해 아이를 가지려는 것뿐이에요.” 그녀는 더 대담하고 과감하게 행동했다. 전에는 한번도 보여준 적 없는 요염한 모습이었다. 하연의 적극적인 도발에 서준의 몸이 본능적으로 반응하기 시작했고 호흡도 거칠어졌다. 이 모든 게 최음제 때문이라고 속으로 되뇌이며, 서준은 혀 끝을 깨물어 가까스로 되찾은 일말의 이성으로 하연의 거침없는 손을 꽉 움켜 잡았다. “최하연, 너 정말 역겨워.” 서준의 말에 그녀의 끓어오르던 욕망이 순식간에 폭삭 가라앉아 버렸다. 하연은 눈에 눈물이 고였다. 마지막인 듯 한 마디 물었다. “나를 안는 게 그렇게 구역질나요?” “그래!” 서준은 그녀를 똑바로 쳐다보면서 조금도 망설이지 않고 대답했다. 그리고 그녀를 밀쳐냈다. 더는 그녀와 한마디도 하고 싶지 않았다. 서준은 하연이 벗긴 옷을 집어 들고 다시 입기 시작했다. 그는 단추도 잠그지 않은 채 성큼성큼 걸어 나가버렸다. 방문이 ‘쾅’하고 닫히면서 주위가 다시 조용해졌다. 하연은 그가 나가자 긴장이 풀려 바닥에 주저앉았다. 눈에는 원망이 차올랐다. 서준은 방을 나서며 생각했다. ‘이 정도로 했으면 있던 마음도 없어지겠지…….’ …… 다음날 아침, 하연은 아직 성치 않은 다친 다리를 절뚝거리며 여행가방을 끌고 아래층으로 내려갔다. 집안 살림을 돕는 가정부가 식사를 준비하고 있었다. 강영숙 여사는 새벽기도를 드리러 가느라 집을 비운 상태였다. “어머, 새언니! 죽다 살아난 지 얼마 되지도 않았는데 벌써 짐 끌고 어딜 가려는 거예요? 혹시 여행 가요?” 한서준의 친동생 한서영이 빈정거리며 말했다. 그녀는 현재 B대학교 2학년에 재학중이다. 서영은 하연과 이렇게 가족으로 만나는 것이 여전히 익숙하지 않고 불편하기만 했다. “나가기 전에 나 머리 하는 거 좀 도와주고 가요.” 하연은 손재주가 좋은 편이라 서영의 머리를 곧잘 손질해주었다. 스타일이 좋아서 친구들로부터 부러움을 샀다. 하지만 오늘 하연은 그녀의 말에 전혀 대꾸도 하지 않고 짐을 끌고 내려왔다. 마침 귀부인처럼 치장한 한씨 집안의 안주인 이수애 여사와 마주쳤다. 그녀는 HT그룹 한태규 회장의 두번째 아내이자 서준의 친어머니였다. 이수애는 처음부터 하연의 옷차림과 가정배경이 마음에 들지 않아 함부로 말하기 일쑤였다. “아침 댓바람부터 여행가방을 끌고 다니며 뭐하는 짓이야? 당장 내려놓고 청소중인 이모님이나 도와라. 곧 새로 사람이 들어와서 지내게 될 거니까.” 하연의 눈꺼풀이 떨려왔다. 자신이 모르고 있는 일이 일어나고 있었다. 그때, 옆에서 듣고 있던 한서영이 궁금증을 참지 못하고 물었다. “새로? 누가요?” “니가 좋아 죽는 혜경이 말고 누가 더 있겠니?” “네? 혜경언니 귀국했어요?” “돌아오기만 한 게 아니고, 네 오빠 아이를 가졌잖아. 우리집 터가 좋아서 잠깐 자기 집으로 들어가기 전에 여기서 몸을 추스를 거야.” 그녀는 이야기하면서 하연을 한번 힐끗 쳐다보았다. 민혜경이야 말로 자신이 생각해온 이상적인 며느릿감이었다. 애초에 그 일이 아니었으면 서준은 혜경과 결혼했을 것이다. 그녀가 하연을 내려다보면서 무시하는 투로 말했다. “너 아직도 거기 서서 멍하니 뭐하고 있니? 청소하러 가지 않고?” 예전 같았으면 하연은 틀림없이 시어머니의 비위를 맞추었을 것이다. 하지만 오늘은 자신을 멸시하는 그녀의 뜻대로 하고 싶지 않았다. 하연은 너무나도 고통스러웠지만 침착하게 냉정한 태도를 잃지 않고 말했다. “오늘부터 저와 서준 씨는 더 이상 부부사이가 아니에요. 서영이 머리 하는 거나 방 청소 같은 허드렛일은 이제 다른 사람에게 시키세요.” 제5화 이혼합의서 이수애 여사는 하연이 전과는 완전히 다른 투로 말하는 것을 보고 도저히 믿기지가 않았다. 그녀는 커다란 사파이어가 박힌 반지를 낀 손가락으로 하연을 가리켰다. “그게 무슨 태도야!? 방금 했던 말 다시 한번 해봐!” 하지만 하연은 조금도 두려워하는 기색 없이 그녀를 똑바로 쳐다봤다. “민혜경이라는 여자가 집에 들어오면 그 여자한테 집안일을 시키세요. 저는 앞으로 하지 않을 거예요.” 하연은 앵두처럼 붉은 입술로 또박또박 말했다. 말을 하고 나니 속이 시원했다. 이 여사는 그녀의 말에 벌컥 화를 냈다. “너!” “엄마, 엄마!” 서영이 흥분한 엄마의 팔을 붙잡고 목소리를 낮추어 말했다. “새언니 화난 거 맞죠? 어젯밤에 오빠가…….” 그녀는 불난 집에 부채질이라도 하려는 듯 어젯밤 일을 꺼내려고 했다. 그 모습을 보니 하연의 화를 돋우려는 의도가 충분히 보였다. 이 여사는 딸의 의도를 금방 알아채고 다시 차분해졌다. 그녀는 특유의 거들먹거리는 투로 말했다. “남편 하나 붙잡지 못하는 주제에 별 억지를 다 부리네. 감히 시어머니 탓을 해?” 하연은 느릿느릿 짐을 끌고 나오다가 저택 입구에서 발걸음을 멈추었다. 심장박동이 빨라지면서 머리가 쪼개질 듯 아팠다. 그녀는 고개를 돌려 욕을 퍼붓고 싶은 마음을 꾹 누르며 차갑게 말했다. “지난 3년동안 아이가 없었던 게 다 저 때문이라고 하셨죠? 절 의심하기 전에 서준 씨에게 비뇨기과 진료를 받으라고 하는 편이 빠를 거예요. 그러면 임신이 안됐던 원인이 과연 누구 쪽에 있는지 알 수 있을 거예요.” “너, 니가 감히!” 하연의 말에 이 여사와 서영 둘 다 깜짝 놀랐다. 이 여사는 머리 끝까지 화가 치밀었다. “최하연! 난 너랑 우리 서준이하고 꼭 이혼시키고 말 테니 두고 봐!” 그동안 하연은 서준의 할머니 강영숙 여사와의 정을 생각해서 한씨 집안 사람들과 다툼을 피했다. 왠만해선 자기 의견을 내세우지 않고 원만하게 지내왔다. 지금까지는 집안 사람들과 갈등이 생길까 봐 두려워하며 지냈지만 이제는 신경 쓰지 않기로 했다. “그러시던가요.” 그녀는 한마디 내뱉고 서준의 본가를 나왔다. 이 여사가 화가 나서 길길이 뛰든 말든 상관없었다. 하연이 나가자 마자 이 여사는 뭔가 이상하다는 생각이 들었다. 그녀는 딸 한서영을 바라보며 물었다. “2층 올라가서 우리집에 돈 될만한 물건이 없어졌는지 잘 살펴봐. 들고 나가던 캐리어가 꽤나 무거워 보이던데 혹시 챙겨갔는지 모르잖아!” 잠시 후 부리나케 계단을 뛰어내려오는 한서영의 손에 서류가 하나 들려 있었다. “엄마, 없어진 건 없어요. 대신 침대 머리맡에 뭐가 하나 있어요!” 서류를 빼앗아 살펴보던 이 여사의 눈빛이 흔들렸다. [이혼합의서] 이 여사는 곧장 서준에게 전화를 걸어 하연의 행각을 그에게 다 쏟아냈다. 펄펄 뛰는 어머니의 입에서 나오는 단어들 중 ‘이혼합의서’, ‘발기부전’ 등을 들은 서준은 의자에 걸어 둔 외투를 걸치고 즉시 회의실을 나섰다. "엄마, 엄마! 일단 진정 좀요." 그가 낮은 목소리로 어머니를 진정시켰다. [내가 지금 진정하게 생겼어? 내 귀한 아들에게 이 따위 말들을 써 놨는데? 마침 혜경이가 들어올 거니까 이 타이밍에 집 나가준 건 참 고맙지만. 아니, 지가 뭐라고 감히 먼저 이혼 얘기를 꺼내? 몽둥이 찜질로 쫓아내도 시원찮을 년……] 어머니의 이야기가 길어질 것 같자 서준은 어두운 표정으로 통화종료 버튼을 눌렀다. 여태껏 순종적이고 눈치 빠르게 행동했던 하연이 이런 일을 저질렀다는 사실이 도저히 믿어지지 않았다. 하지만 어젯밤 평소와는 달랐던 그녀가 생각났다. 그는 휴대폰 연락처 목록에서 하연의 번호를 검색했다. 그가 먼저 전화를 거는 것은 3년만에 처음이었다. 통화연결음이 들리는 순간, 비서실 구동후 실장이 엘리베이터에서 내리더니 그에게 다가왔다. “사장님, 방금 제 이메일로 서류가 하나 도착했는데, 최하연 비서의 사직서입니다.” 구실장은 너무 놀라 숨이 막힐 지경이었다. “그동안 최비서가 진행하던 사업들이 적지 않습니다. 그 중 제일 중요한 프로젝트가 두바이 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회인데 최비서가 아직 후임자에게 업무 인계를 하지 않았습니다. 어떻게…… 하실 건지…….” 서준의 낯빛이 더욱 어두워졌다. 그때 휴대폰에서 여자의 목소리가 들려왔다. [고객님이 전화를 받을 수 없습니다. 잠시 후에 다시 걸어 주시기 바랍니다.] 하, 최하연. 지금 내 전화 씹는다 이거지? 제6화 한서준을 찾아가다 공항 로비에 서 있던 최하연은 잠잠해진 핸드폰에 숨이 트이는 기분이었다. 아마도 오랫동안 한씨 가문에게 억압을 받았기 때문일 것이다. 하지만 지금은 온몸이 가벼웠다. 오가는 여행객들을 보던 하연은 생각에 잠겼다. ‘B시를 떠난다고 생각하니 좀 싱숭생숭하네.’ ‘그래도 괜찮아, 더 이상 힘든 일은 없을 거야.’ 그녀는 단순히 한서준의 사랑이 식었다고만 생각했지만, 지금은 이 모든 게 다 그가 다른 사람을 사랑하고 있기 때문이라는 것을 알 수 있었다. ‘차라리 깔끔하게 떠나주는 게 더 나아.’ 하연은 곧장 공항 카운터로 가서 체크인을 했고, 이미 D국행 티켓을 예매한 상태였다. 처음 그녀는 가족을 떠나 신분을 숨기고 B시에 머물렀다. 이번에 D국에서 열린 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 프로젝트만 아니었다면 할아버지는 그녀와 서준을 만나고 싶어하셨을 것이고, 이 프로젝트를 HT그룹을 승인하지 않았을 것이다. 그러나 서준은 감사해하기는커녕 그녀 혼자 보냈다. 이제 하연 차례였다. “안녕하십니까, 손님. 이 티켓은 현재 잠겨 있어 당분간 처리할 수 없습니다.” 비즈니스 카운터 직원은 정중하게 거절했다. “잠겨있다고요?” 믿을 수 없던 하연은 온몸이 얼어붙었다. “그럴 리가 없는데……, 다시 한번 확인해 주시겠어요?” “회사 계좌로 예매하셨나요? 방금 환불한 것으로 확인되는데, 신분증 좀 보여주시겠습니까?” “…….” 하연은 문득 한 가지 사실이 떠올랐다. 그녀는 서준의 비서였기에 회사에서 만들어준 대부분의 계좌는 HT그룹이 관리했다. 그리고 신분증은……. 얼마전 회사 인사부에서 어떤 것을 등록해야 한다며 들고 간 상태였다. 하연은 너무 긴장해 손이 덜덜 떨렸다. 그녀는 상처밖에 남지 않은 이 도시를 하루 빨리 떠나고 싶어 체계적이지 못한 부분이 많았다. “죄송해요, 제가 전화해서 물어볼게요.” 그녀는 가장자리로 걸어가 휴대폰을 꺼내 HT그룹 인사팀에 전화를 걸었지만 전화는 걸리지 않았고, 사용할 수 없는 번호라는 메시지만 떴다. 하연은 머리속이 새하얘졌다. ‘어떻게 내 휴대폰 번호도 HT그룹에서 일괄적으로 관리한다는 걸 잊고 있었을까!’ ‘HT그룹, HT그룹!’ HT그룹은 계속해서 그녀의 걸림돌이었다. 공항을 빠져나온 하연은 황급히 택시를 잡고 HT그룹 빌딩으로 향했다. 차창 밖으로 비가 한두방울 떨어지기 시작했고, 곧 우뚝 솟은 건물들이 눈에 들어왔다. 그녀는 운전기사에게 돈을 건넨 뒤 캐리어를 끌고 HT그룹 본관으로 들어갔다. 다행히 그녀의 퇴사 소식은 아직 퍼지지 않았고, 하연은 비에 젖어 흐트러진 머리를 정리한 후 엘리베이터를 탔다. 그녀는 인사팀이 있는 12층을 눌렸다. “아이고, 최 비서님, 오늘 비 온다고 했는데 모르셨나 봐요.” 인사팀 차장은 여성스러운 손짓을 즐겨 하는 기생오라비이자, 아부에 능한 제이슨이었다. 서준이 하연에게 잘해주지 않는 것을 본 그는 평소 하연을 막대하는 데에 익숙했다. “내 신분증은 어디있어요?” 하연은 그와 대화할 생각이 없었기에 바로 요점부터 말했다. “신분증이요? 그럼 잘못 찾아오셨네요. 2분 전에 대표 비서실 구 실장님이 가져가셨는데 제가 어떻게 알겠어요.” “……!” 하연은 이 결과를 예상했어야 했다. 서준은 비즈니스를 할 때 엄격하고 신속하게 움직이고 한번 한 말은 바꾸지 않는 B시에서 알아주는 냉혈한이었다. 어떻게 하연이 쉽게 그에게 도전할 수 있겠는가! 하연이 캐리어를 끌고 돌아서서 서준에게 가려고 하는데 제이슨이 그녀를 잡았다. 그의 태도가 도발적인지, 악의가 있는지는 불분명했다. “해고될 수도 있어요, 잘 생각해요. 지금 위층에서는 꽤 중요한 회의가 열리고 있고, 한 대표님께는 이미 약혼녀가 있다고 들었어요.” 제7화 민혜경의 부탁 한서준의 약혼자? 최하연과 한서준은 비밀 결혼을 했기에 회사 사람들은 그녀가 서준의 비서라는 것만 알고 있었다. ‘그럼 민혜경을 가리키는 건가?’ 하연의 이혼협의서에 잉크도 마르기 전에 혜경은 HT그룹에 화려하게 등장했다. 나중에 그녀는 한때 하연이 잤던 침대에서 잠을 자고 서준과 잠자리를 가지기도 할 것이다. 이 생각에 하연은 손이 떨리기 시작했지만 겉으로는 담담하게 대답했다. “고마워요.” 그리고 그녀는 곧바로 인사팀 사무실을 나갔다. 제이슨은 알 수 없는 표정으로 하연의 뒷모습을 바라봤다. ‘아이고, 최 비서님이 대표님을 좋아하는 건 바보가 아닌 이상 모두가 다 알 수 있는데, 해고되지 않는 게 더 이상하지.’ 그는 컴퓨터를 보며 말했다. “아, 또 재밌는 일이 생기겠네.” 대표실이 있는 층에 도착한 하연은 엘리베이터에서 내리자마자 구동후를 만났다. “최 비서님, 오셨네요.” 그녀의 캐리어를 본 동후는 틀림없이 하연이 신분증을 찾기 위해 왔다는 것을 알고 신분증이 있는 회의실을 가리켰다. “비서님 신분증은 대표님께 드렸어요. 아직 회의 중이신데, 아직 세 번째 회의예요. 급하시면 제가 말씀드릴까요?” “아뇨, 그럴 필요 없어요.” 하연은 무덤덤하게 말했다. “여기서 기다릴게요.” “네, 알겠습니다. 커피 한 잔 갖다 드릴까요?” 동후는 서준이 그녀를 해고할 생각이 없다는 것을 알고 있었다. 하연은 많은 일을 담당하고 있었고, 중요한 프로젝트가 많아 그녀를 해고하면 당장 적당한 직원을 찾기가 힘들었기 때문이다. 하연을 대하는 그의 태도는 전보다 훨씬 부드러워졌다. “K국식 핸드드립 커피예요, 배운지 얼마 안 됐지만요.” “전 정말 괜찮아요.” 서준과 깔끔하게 헤어지고 싶었던 하연은 주위 사람들에게 곁을 내어주지 않았다. 이 말을 들은 동후는 아무 말도 하지 않고 어두운 얼굴로 회의실에 들어가 서준에게 서류를 건넸다. 하연은 대표실 앞을 지나가다 회의실 쪽을 힐끗 쳐다봤다. 문틈사이로 보인 회의실 내부에는 여러 사람이 테이블을 중심으로 앉아 있었다. 그녀는 서준의 뒷모습과 정장도 버티지 못할 정도로 넓은 그의 어깨를 봤다. 그는 양쪽에 있는 사람들의 보고를 듣고 있었고, 조금씩 보이는 서준의 얼굴은 차가웠으며 한 번씩 입술이 움직였다. 서준은 회의에 집중하고 있었다. 시선을 돌린 하연은 자신의 손에 들린 캐리어와 비에 흠뻑 젖은 옷을 내려다보았다. 마음 같아서는 회의실에 들어가고 싶었지만, 그건 도리가 아니라고 생각했다. 그녀는 다시 대표실을 바라보았다. 불투명한 유리였지만 어렴풋이 푹신한 의자에 앉아 있는 여성의 실루엣이 보였다. 그 여자는 병원에서 우연히 마주쳤던 혜경이 분명했다. 지금 들어가는 건 자신의 부끄러움을 더할 뿐이었다. 이런 생각에 하연은 짐을 잠시 보관한 후 화장실로 가 찬물로 세수를 하며 서준에게 어떻게 돌려달라고 할지 생각하며 마음을 진정시켰다. “최 비서님, 왜 이렇게 늦게 오셨어요!” 손을 씻으러 온 인턴 비서가 다가와 인사를 건넸다. “그렇게 됐네.” 하연은 별다른 설명을 하지 않았다. 인턴 비서가 떠난 후 휴지로 얼굴을 닦으며 자신의 얼굴을 바라봤다. ‘지난 번에 D국에서 큰오빠가 살이 빠졌다고 하길래 다이어트 한다고 했었는데…….’ ‘다시 생각해보니 이 결혼 때문에 스트레스 받은 거였어.’ ‘그래, 결과적으로 잘한 선택이야.’ 그때 갑자기 화장실 문이 열리더니 우아한 자태의 여성이 들어왔다. 그녀의 얼굴은 하얗고 투명했으며 살짝 불룩한 배를 제외하고는 온몸에서 고귀함과 우아함이 물씬 풍겼다. 혜경을 본 하연은 왠지 모르게 열등감이 생겼다. 그녀는 재빨리 남은 물기를 닦고, 옷매무새를 정리한 후 돌아서서 나가려 했다. “잠시만요.” 그러나 옆에서 혜경의 목소리가 들렸다. “방금 사람들이 최 비서님이라고 부르던데, 서준 씨 비서 맞죠?” 가까워지는 발소리에 하연의 몸은 그대로 굳어졌다. 혜경은 그녀에게 다가가 부드럽게 미소를 지었다. “서준 씨 회의가 곧 끝날 것 같은데 커피 한 잔만 대표실로 가져다 주시겠어요? 현호 씨가 무슨 커피를 좋아하는지 잘 아시잖아요, 그렇죠?” 제8화 저에게 아주 중요한 물건을 대표님께서 가지고 계십니다 최하연은 이미 사직서를 냈으니 민혜경의 말을 들을 의무가 없어 거절했다. 그리고 민혜경의 부탁은 거의 명령에 가까웠기에 그녀의 심기를 불편하게 만들었다. 하지만 하연의 신분증이 아직 한서준에게 있으니 마지막으로 잡다한 일을 맡기로 했다. 더불어 커피를 가져다주면서 자연스레 그에게 말을 걸 수도 있었다. 하연은 심호흡을 한 뒤 동의했다. “알겠습니다.” “그럼 부탁할게요.” 그렇게 말한 후 혜경은 화장실을 나갔다. 임신 후 모성애가 그녀를 감싸는 순간이 잠시 있었지만, 여전히 혜경에게서 풍겨 나오는 자신감과 화려함은 하연과 대조적이었다. 과거 하연은 부유한 집안의 그늘 아래 혜경보다 더하면 더했지 덜하지는 않았다. 하지만 몇 년이 흐른 지금, 하연은 초라한 신세였다. 엄청난 격차에 그녀는 제자리에 우뚝 서 있었다. 깊은 한숨을 내쉬며 감정을 추스린 후 유니폼으로 갈아입고 화장실에서 나온 하연은 탕비실로 가서 커피를 만들었다. 서준은 흑설탕 3 티스푼과 우유를 넣은 아메리카노를 좋아했다. 회의가 끝난 사람들은 하나 둘씩 회의실을 빠져나왔지만 그녀는 서준을 발견하지 못했다. ‘벌써 대표실로 들어간 건가?’ 하연은 커피를 들고 대표실 문을 두드렸다. “들어오세요.” 안에서 들려온 것은 서준의 차가운 목소리가 아닌 온화하고 부드러운 혜경의 목소리였다. 하연은 손이 떨려 하마터면 커피를 쏟을 뻔했다. 긴 고민 끝에 그녀는 마침내 용기를 내어 대표실 문을 열었다. 문을 열자마자 그녀는 서준의 무릎에 앉아 그의 목을 껴안고 있는 혜경을 발견했다. 어느정도 예상은 했지만 그 장면을 두 눈으로 보니 하연은 진정할 수 없었고 심장은 고통으로 뛰고 있었다. 대표실로 들어온 하연을 본 혜경은 조금 당황한 듯했다. “여기에 두고 나가시면 돼요.” 혜경의 부드러운 목소리에 그녀는 다시 머릿속이 복잡해졌다. 하연은 천천히 고개를 들었고 꽤 가까운 거리에서 자신을 바라보고 있는 서준의 눈과 마주쳤다. 그의 눈에서 뿜어져 나오는 냉기가 단숨에 자신을 삼켜버릴 것 같았다. 그 순간 하연은 직감적으로 서준이 일부러 그런 모습을 보였다는 것을 알았다. ‘내가 왜 왔는 지 알면서 나한테 굳이 이런 모습을 보이는 이유가 뭐야!’ “최 비서님?” 우쿠커니 서 있는 하연을 본 혜경이 입을 열었다. “네.” 하연은 고개를 살짝 끄덕이고 커피를 테이블 위에 올려 놓은 후 도망치듯 돌아갔지만 단 두 걸음 만에 걸음을 멈췄다. 뒤에서 들려오는 희미한 소리에 그녀의 머리속엔 뒤엉켜 있는 두 사람의 모습뿐이었다. 하연은 다리에 힘이 풀려 주저앉을 것 같았다. 하지만 필사적으로 버텼다. 그러나 혜경은 자신과 서준, 둘만의 시간을 방해하는 그녀의 존재가 거슬렸다. “최 비서님, 또 다른 용건 있으세요?” “그…….” 하연은 끝내 용기를 내어 다시 한번 뒤를 돌아 말했다. “저에게 아주 중요한 물건을 대표님께서 가지고 계십니다. 대표님, 돌려주세요.” 200제곱미터에 달하는 대표실의 분위기는 순식간에 얼어붙었다. 책상 위에는 서류가 산더미처럼 쌓여 있고, 흰 셔츠를 입고 가죽 의자에 앉아 있는 서준은 소름 끼치는 표정을 짓고 있었다. “아? 물건이요?” 이 말을 들은 혜경은 호기심이 발동했는지 서준을 더 꽉 껴안으며 물었다. “서준 씨, 왜 비서 물건을 숨기는 거야?” “아, 별거 아니야.” 서준은 혜경의 얇은 팔을 잡아당겼고, 하연의 눈 앞에서 두 사람의 몸을 더 밀착시켰다. 하연은 입술을 질끈 깨물고 아무 말도 하지 않았지만 피눈물이 나는 기분이었다. 남 보다 못한 서준은 그녀를 바라보며 말했다. “나가봐.” 그 말은 강렬하고도 가혹했다. 그런 서준의 모습은 그녀에게 신분증을 쉽게 돌려줄 생각이 없어 보였다. “제 신분증이에요.” 혜경이 있는 틈을 타 그녀는 단도직입적으로 말해 이 일을 해결하고 깔끔하게 떠나고 싶었을 뿐 잠시도 여기에 머물고 싶지 않았다. “전 이미 HT그룹에서 퇴직했는데 대표님께서 왜 제 신분증을 가져 가셨는지 모르겠어요? 대표님이 저에게 다른 감정이라도 가지고 계신 건 아닌지 의심스럽습니다. HT그룹에는 일 잘하는 사람이 차고 넘치잖아요. 저 같은 비서에게 그런 비열한 방법은 사용하지 않으셨으면 좋겠습니다.” 제9화 모두가 다 보는 앞에서 유니폼을 벗다 대표실은 살얼음장과 같았다. 늘 한서준을 조심스럽게 대하던 최하연이 강압적이고 차가운 태도를 보인 것은 이번이 처음이었다. 그녀의 말에 서준의 얼굴이 금세 어두워졌다. “정말이야, 서준 씨?” 혜경이 다가온 순간, 서준은 그녀가 눈치채지 못하게 미간을 찌푸렸다. “정말이겠어?” 그는 서늘한 표정으로 말했다. “저 여자 말대로 HT그룹에 일 잘 하는 사람은 차고 넘쳤어. 저런 일개 비서의 신분증은 원하지도, 필요하지도 않아.” “퇴사하기 전에 인수인계는 똑바로 해야지. 입사할 때 지급한 유니폼을 입고 인수인계도 없이 떠나는 건 HT그룹 규칙에 어긋나니까.” 그제야 하연은 자신의 신분증을 이용해 HT그룹으로 불러들인 서준의 의도를 알아차렸다. 이곳에 남거나 아무것도 없이 떠나거나. 서준은 이런 방법을 사용해 그녀를 항복하도록 하려고 했으며 하연이 항복할 것이라 확신했다. 그 순간, 하연에게 남아 있던 마지막 자존심까지 모조리 짓밟혔다. “아, 그런 거야? 그런 거면 최 비서가 잘못했네.” “순간 최 비서랑 서준 씨 사이에 뭔가 있는 줄 알았잖아.” 혜경이 서준의 품을 더 파고드는 것을 본 하연은 미친듯이 떨리는 마음을 억누르고 검은색 유니폼 자켓을 벗고 셔츠를 하나씩 풀었다. “벗을게요.” 간결하고 확실한 네 글자. ‘서준 씨 말이 맞아. 끝낼 거면 확실하게 끝내야지.’ 그녀의 갑작스러운 행동에 대표실은 삽시간에 고요해졌다. 혜경은 믿을 수 없다는 표정으로 그녀를 바라봤다. 이미 고개를 숙인 서준의 욕정으로 얼룩진 서늘한 눈빛이 얼어붙었다. 그는 최근 하연이 이전과 확연히 다르다는 것을 분명하게 느꼈다. 이 느낌은 그녀가 자신의 족쇄에서 완전히 벗어난 것처럼 말로는 설명하기 어려운 감정이었다. 서준은 완전히 통제력을 잃었다. 아니면 3년이라는 결혼 생활동안 그녀를 정말로 이해하지 못한 건 아닐까? 대표실의 소문이 빠르게 퍼지자 많은 직원들이 문 앞에서 기웃거렸다. 아무도 항상 온화하고 친절했던 하연에게 그런 거친 면이 있을 거라 생각하지 못했다. 셔츠를 벗은 하연은 하얀 나시만 입고 있었고, 그녀의 아름다운 몸매가 드러났다. 그녀의 몸매가 드러나자 밖에 있던 동료들은 입을 다물지 못했다. “정말 벗을 줄은 몰랐어요, 근데 최 비서님 몸매 진짜 예쁘네요…….” “아니, 우리 유니폼이 이렇게 펑퍼짐한데 누가 최 비서님 몸매가 저렇게 좋을지 알았겠어요?” 구동후의 뼈 때리는 말로 그들의 수다가 멈췄다. “아주 한가하지? 일 안 해? 전부 월급에서 깎일 줄 알아!” 모여 있던 직원들은 서로의 눈치를 보다 즉시 각자의 자리로 돌아갔다. 그제야 동후는 살짝 열린 창문 틈으로 안을 들여다보았고 이해가 안 되는 부분이 마음속에서 충돌했다. ‘대표님이 이미 퇴사한 일개 비서 때문에 일을 이렇게 어렵게 만드는 건 처음 봐, 도대체 무슨 일이 있었던 거야?’ 대표실 안에서 나시 하나만 입고 있던 하연은 갑작스러운 찬 공기에 움찔했다. 그녀는 추위를 견딘 후 간신히 고개를 들었다. “대표님, 이제 제 신분증 좀 주실래요?” 하연은 그가 또 다른 이유를 대며 거절할까 봐 걱정하며 말했다. “말씀하신 인수인계는 제가 자리를 잡은 후 구 실장님께 이메일로 보내겠습니다. 대표님 마음에 들지 않으면 지난 달 월급은 안 주셔도 됩니다.” 이는 서준과의 관계를 완전히 끊겠다는 뜻이었다. 서준의 검은 눈동자는 서늘해졌고, 확고한 하연의 모습에 알 수 없는 감정이 가슴 깊은 곳에서부터 휘몰아치고 있었다. 제10화 오빠의 마중 “서준 씨?” 민혜경은 한 공간에 같이 있는 이 두 사람이 어떤 관계인지 모른 채 그저 최하연이 눈에 거슬리기만 했다. “서준 씨, 얼른 주고 보내! 오늘 우리 부모님이 내가 당신 데리고 오는 줄 알고 기다리고 있어, 오랫동안 못 만났잖아, 우리 부모님이 서준 씨 보고 싶대.” 부드러운 그녀의 목소리에 한서준은 정신을 차렸다. 한씨 가문은 민씨 가문에 가책을 느끼고 있어 그는 민씨 저택에 방문했어야 했다. 하지만 이 말에도 하연의 얼굴은 서준에 대한 모든 것들이 더 이상 그녀와 아무 상관이 없는 것처럼 평온했다. 서준은 답답하고 복잡했다. “저기 있어.” 하연은 그가 턱으로 가리킨 쪽을 바라봤다. 그곳엔 신분증이 정수기 밑에 아무렇게나 널브러진 채 마치 그녀처럼 버림받은 것처럼 보였다. “네.” 하연은 씁쓸한 마음을 억누르고 신분증을 주워들은 뒤 뒤도 돌아보지 않고 돌아서서 대표실을 떠났다. 그 뒤에는 날카롭고 차가운 시선이 그녀를 따라다니는 것 같았다. 대표실 문을 열고 나가는 순간 사무실 직원들의 시선이 일제히 쏠렸다. 그저 흥미롭게 보는 사람도 있고 동정하는 사람도 있었지만 그들의 시선에는 가십거리라는 배경이 깔려 있었다. 더군다나 회사에선 하연이 서준을 꼬셔서 그에게 쫓겨났다는 소문도 돌았다. 그녀는 법적으로 서준의 부인이었지만, 내연녀로 치부됐다. 하연은 눈시울이 붉어졌다. 눈물을 참기 위해 애쓰며 1층 로비에 도착했을 때 뒤에서 다가오는 발자국 소리가 들렸다. “최 비서님, 밖에 비 와요. 추우시면 제 겉옷 드릴게요.” 우산을 가져다준 사람은 다름아닌 구동후였다. ‘매정한 HT그룹에도 따뜻한 사람이 있긴 하구나.’ 겉옷을 벗으려는 동후를 본 하연은 그를 말리며 씁쓸함을 목에 삼켰다. “아니에요, 고마워요 구 실장님. 이제 만날 일도 없겠네요.” 그녀의 씁쓸한 표정을 본 동후는 입을 움직였지만 한동안 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 그가 머뭇거리는 사이 하연은 미련없이 자리를 떠나 빗 속으로 뛰어들었다. 이럴 때는 폭풍우만이 꿈에서 깨어날 수 있는 유일한 방법이었다. 공항으로 향하는 택시에 앉아 창밖으로 쏟아지는 빗줄기를 바라보던 하연은 몇 년 동안 살았던 도시가 눈에 들어와 참지 못하고 전화를 걸었다. 전화가 연결되자마자 지친 그녀는 젖 먹던 힘을 다해 말했다. “오빠…….” 그녀는 상대에게 몇 마디 말을 한 뒤 전화를 끊었다. 8시간 후, 전용기가 B시 공항에 착륙했다. 하연은 키가 크고 검은 옷을 입은 한 남자의 품에 안겼다. 뒤에 있던 경호원이 그녀의 캐리어를 끌고 두 사람을 전용기에 태웠다. …… 늦은 밤, 검은색 벤틀리 한 대가 천천히 한씨 고택으로 들어섰다. 뒷좌석에 앉아 있던 서준은 고개를 들어 무성한 관목 아래 고층 저택을 바라봤다. 평소 늘 불이 켜져 있던 침실도 어둡기만 했다. ‘진짜 갔구나.’ 혜경은 서늘한 서준의 기운을 느꼈고, 식사 자리에서 그녀의 아버지가 한 말 때문에 화난 게 분명하다고 생각했다. “서준 씨, 밥 먹을 때 우리 언니랑 서준 씨 사이에 일어난 일로 기분이 상했다는 거 알아. 결혼은 서두르지 않아도 돼, 우리 아빠는 신경 쓰지 마. 우리 아빠는 내가 혼전임신이라 재촉하는 것뿐이야…….” 혜경의 말에 서준은 생각을 뒤로 미뤄두고, 그녀가 잡은 자신의 소매 끝을 보며 말했다. “구겨졌네.” 혜경은 그의 말에 무의식적으로 손을 뗐다. 그 후 서준은 문을 열고 차에서 내렸고, 혜경은 쓸쓸히 떠나는 그의 뒷모습을 멍하니 바라봤다. ‘오늘 대표실에서 자기 다리 위에 앉혔으면서 어떻게 하루도 안 지났는데 딴 사람이 된 거야?’ 하지만 그녀는 생각은 잠시 미뤄두고 서준의 뒤를 따라 차에서 내렸다. 제11화 참가 자격이 박탈당하다 고택에서 한참을 기다린 가정부는 돌아온 한서준의 외투를 받아들었고, 서준의 뒤에 있는 민혜경을 보고 잠시 멍해졌다. “혜경 아가씨, 방은 준비해 뒀습니다. 이쪽 복도를 따라 올라가시면 됩니다.” 서준을 따라 계단으로 향하던 혜경은 멈춰 서서 믿을 수 없다는 듯이 쳐다봤다. “서준 씨, 우리 같이 자는 거 아니에요?” 그녀가 고택으로 들어오는 걸 동의한 서준은 결혼도 암묵적으로 동의한 격이었다. 함께 사는 건 당연한 일이었다. 그녀의 말에 서준은 미간을 찌푸렸다. “그…….” 혜경은 더 이상 어떠한 말도 감히 하지 못했다. 남아있던 하연의 흔적이 사라질까 봐 그는 가정부에게 다른 방을 준비해라고 지시했었다. “난 아직 할 일이 남았으니까 먼저 자러 가.” 서준은 무관심한 어투로 혜경을 바라보며 눈빛을 보냈다. “하지만…….” 예상대로 혜경은 여전히 달갑지 않은 추궁을 해 왔고, 서준의 지시를 받은 배현숙이 그녀를 막았다. “혜경 아가씨, 절 따라오세요.” 고택의 엘리베이터 문이 닫히며 차갑기 짝이 없는 서준의 얼굴이 가려졌다. 혜경은 마음속의 불만을 억눌렀다. ‘귀국한 후로 서준 씨의 행동이 너무 달라졌어.’ 가깝고도 먼 그의 마음을 도저히 알 수 없었다. 서재로 돌아온 서준은 샤워를 하고 목욕가운을 입은 뒤 손에 든 문서를 훑어봤지만 정신은 딴 데로 가 있었다. 예전 같으면 하연이 서재에 따뜻한 수프를 가져다주고 침실로 가 그를 기다렸을 것이다. 때로는 서재에서 밤을 지새우기도 하고, 때로는 침실로 돌아와 그녀는 소파에서, 서준은 침대에서 자기도 했지만 그녀는 하루도 빠짐없이 수프를 가져다줬다. 하지만 오늘은 아무리 기다려도 수프를 가져다주는 사람이 없었다. 이런 그녀의 흔적에 서준은 괜히 짜증이 났다. 이때 전화가 울렸다. 화면에 뜬 ‘구 실장’이라는 글자를 보고 서준은 왠지 모르게 느낌이 좋지 않아 미간을 찌푸렸다. [대표님, 방금 D국 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 담당자에게 연락이 왔는데 HT그룹이 기부금액 적다는 이유로 참가 자격을 박탈당했다고 합니다.] 서준의 얼굴은 금세 어두워졌다. 원래 이 모든 것은 하연이 담당했지만 그녀가 떠난 이상 모든 건 동후의 몫이 되었다. “기부금액 적다고? 박람회 참가 자격은 각 그룹이 적십자사에 기부한 금액을 기준으로 결정하는 거 아니야? HT그룹은 작년에 이미 600억 원을 기부했어, 근데 적다고?” 대표의 기분이 심상치 않다는 것을 느낀 동후는 등에 식은땀이 흘렀다. [저도 이해가 되지 않아 이 문제에 대해 알아보려고 최 비서님께 연락드렸지만, 사용할 수 없는 번호라고…….] “…….” 동후는 다음 말을 계속 이어 나갈 수 없었다. 곧 서재는 정적에 휩싸였고 서준은 인상을 지으며 오늘 대표실에서 유니폼을 벗던 하연의 모습을 떠올렸다. 그는 알 수 없는 감정에 가슴이 휘몰아쳤다. 그의 기억이 맞다면, 하연은 시골에서 태어나 수도권 대학에 입학했다. 그녀는 노력 끝에 옷가게를 열었지만 서준과 결혼한 후 얼마 되지 않아 문을 닫았다. 그렇게 하연은 한씨 집안에서 정기적으로 주는 용돈을 제외하고는 추가 수입이 없었다. ‘돈도 없는 여자가 어디로 갔을까?’ “우선 시골로 가 봐.” 그는 하연이 알려준 고향 주소를 아직도 기억하고 있었고, 그녀를 찾을 수 있다고 확신했다. “그리고 D국 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 담당자에게 전화해. 총책임자랑 얘기를 해 봐야 겠어.” 전화를 끊은 서준은 휴대폰을 집어 던졌고, 그의 얼굴은 점점 더 어두워졌다. 제12화 D국의 다섯 오빠들 유럽풍 건물의 호화로운 스위트룸, 최하연은 익숙한 듯 기지개를 펴고 일어났다. 방 구조나 가구들은 그녀가 떠났을 때와 다름없었다. 하연의 머리맡에는 따뜻한 차가 놓여 있었고, 침대 위에는 세련된 옷들이 여러 벌 놓여 있었다. 코 끝이 시큰거렸다. B시에서는 꿈도 꾸지 못할 대우였다. “할아버지는 비행기 추락 사고 소식을 들으시고 네가 전화를 안 받아서 심정지가 오셨어, 아직도 병상에 누워계셔.” 뒤에서 발소리가 가까워지더니 검은 옷을 입은 큰 키의 남자가 카리스마와 아우라를 풍기며 그녀의 침실에 나타났다. 그는 B시로 하연을 데리러 온 오빠 최하민이었다. 하민은 현재 최씨 가문의 경영을 이끌고 있고 항상 온화함을 유지하며 한 번도 화를 낸 적이 없다. 할아버지가 편찮으시다는 소식에 하연은 덜컥 겁이 나 울먹였다. “오빠, 많이 위중하신 거야……?” “심각한 정도는 아니야, 넌 네 몸이나 챙겨.” 하민은 하연의 손을 잡아당기며 나가려는 그녀를 막았다. “지금 네 꼴을 봐, 이게 사람 얼굴이야? 예전에 한 약속 잊었어?” 이 말을 들은 하연은 발걸음을 멈췄다. 당연히 잊지 않았다. 그녀는 할아버지에게 한서준이 자신을 사랑하지 않고 나아가 이혼까지 하게 된다면 영원히 최씨 가문에 남아 가업을 돕겠다고 약속했다. 심지어 하연은 최씨 가문의 사업을 확장하기 위해 4대 가문 중 하나인 나씨 가문과 결혼하겠다는 제안을 순순히 받아들이기로 했다. ‘오빠가 갑자기 이런 말을 하는 걸 보면, 벌써 사람을 찾아 놓은 거야?’ ‘나씨 가문의 아들은 알아주는 바람둥이라고 하던데…….’ “근데 오빠 난 이혼한지도 얼마 안 됐고, 아직 재혼할 생각이 없어…….” 그녀는 거의 빌다시피 말했다. 순간 하민은 표정을 풀더니 전보다 훨씬 부드러워진 목소리로 말했다. 당연히 겁주려고 한 말이었다. “넌 최씨 집안 딸이야. 우리 가문은 자식을 팔면서까지 집안을 키우진 않아 하지만, 할아버지가 완치하실 때까지는 내 옆에서 오른팔 역할을 똑똑히 해.” 이 말의 의미는 D국에 있는 하민의 DS그룹에 들어오라는 말이었다. 하연의 가족들은 그녀가 상운대 글로벌비지니스학부에 들어갈 때부터 이 일을 염두에 두고 있었다. 하지만 하연이 자신의 꿈을 이루기 위해 디자이너 브랜드 숍을 열고 서준에게 첫눈에 반할 줄은 누가 상상이라도 했을까? ‘오빠랑 할아버지가 많이 속상해하실 거야.’ 简介：结婚三年，黎歌连霍靳城的手指都没碰到，更别提诞下一儿半女。直到一场空难，她作为幸存者，却在医院里撞见了霍靳城陪别的女人做产检。她才知道，她从未走进过这个男人的心房。决定放手的那一刻，她摇身一变竟然成了全球首富的外孙女。既然霍太太做不了，那就做霍氏的死对头，让他再也高攀不上！ <…B시로 향하던 여객기가 착륙 중 갑작스러운 사고가 났습니다. 이로 인해 현재 사망자수가 136명을 넘어섰으며 생존자는 3명에 불과한 상황입니다.> 병원 로비의 대형 스크린에는 이번 항공기 사고가 실시간으로 보도되고 있었다. 최하연은 세 명뿐인 생존자 중의 하나로 두 다리에 붕대를 감은 채 중환자실 병상 위에 누워 있었다. 그때, 손에 들린 핸드폰에서 소리가 들려왔다. “지금 고객님께서 전화를 받을 수 없습니다. 다음에 다시 걸어주세요.” 사고가 나던 그 순간부터 지금까지, 남편 한서준은 전화를 받지 않았다. 설마 그가 온 나라를 떠들썩하게 한 여객기 사고를 모를 일은 없었다. 사고 당시, 현장에는 승객들의 시신이 여기저기 아무렇게나 널려 있었다. 그녀는 사고의 충격과 죽음의 공포로 숨도 제대로 쉴 수 없었다. 결혼한 지 3년이나 되었지만 남편은 그녀가 가장 필요로 하는 순간 연락이 되지 않았다. 하연은 마음 한 켠이 시려 오는 것을 느꼈다. 그때, 휴대폰 벨 소리가 들려왔다. 한참이나 멍하게 있던 그녀는 정신을 차리고 발신자를 확인했다. 할머니였다. 하연의 얼굴이 어두워졌다. “여보세요.” 그녀가 잔뜩 쉰 목소리로 전화를 받았다. 전화 건너편에서 친절하면서도 연로한 목소리가 들려왔다. [우리 하연이, 이 할미가 너 때문에 제 명에 못 죽겠구나. 너무 놀라서 말이야. 어디 다친 데는 없고? 서준이가 옆에 같이 있지?] 강영숙은 서준의 친할머니로 한씨 집안 사람들 중 유일하게 하연에게 관심을 갖는 분이었다. “서준 씨는…….” 머뭇거리는 그녀의 말에 강영숙이 무언가를 눈치 챈 듯했다. [이런 정신 나간 놈을 봤나! 비서로 또 아내로, 해외 출장간 남편 일을 다 봐주고 있는데 이렇게 큰 사고가 터졌는데도 코빼기도 안보여? 기다려봐라! 이 할미가 정신나간 그 녀석을 가만 두나!] 그녀가 다시 물었다. [지금 어느 병원에 있어? 집사를 보낼 테니 기다리렴!] 하연이 병원 주소를 알려주자 강영숙은 전화를 끊었다. 그녀는 고개를 푹 숙인 채 말없이 팔에 꽂혀 있던 주사 바늘을 빼냈다. 그리고는 통증을 참으며 침대에서 내려왔다. “환자분, 지금 뭐하시는 거예요? 다리 부상이 심각하니 안정을 취해야 해요.” 마침 병실로 들어오던 간호사가 깜짝 놀라 소리쳤다. “목발 좀 가져다주세요. 퇴원해야겠어요.” 하연의 말투가 얼마나 단호했던지 간호사가 멍하니 그녀를 바라봤다. 장기간 입원해야 한다면 병원보다는 서준의 본가에서 요양하는 편이 나을 것 같았다. 사실, 하연은 HT그룹 회장의 비서였다. 이번 두바이 출장은 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 전시회의 제품 배치와 근무인원을 확정 짓기 위해 HT그룹을 대표해 갔던 것이었다. 그리고 일의 결과를 즉시 보고하기로 되어있었다. ‘한서준 이 남자, 도대체 지금 어디서 뭘 하고 있는 거야?’ 결국, 간호사는 퇴원하겠다는 그녀를 막지 못했다. 하연은 곧장 중환자실을 나와 목발을 짚고 절뚝거리며 수납처로 향했다. 그때, 병원 1층 로비의 유리 벽 너머로 익숙한 차량번호판이 보였다. 고급 승용차 몇 대가 그 뒤를 따르고 있었는데 자세히 보니 HT 그룹 소유의 차들이었다. 먼저 차에서 내린 사람들이 검정색 수트를 입은 한 남자를 빼곡히 둘러싸고 있었다. 그는 어떤 여자를 품에 안고 있었는데 그녀를 몹시 아끼는 듯 보였다. 그의 검정색 코트가 그녀의 하얀 다리를 덮고 있었다. 남자는 하연의 존재를 전혀 알지 못한 채 황급히 병원 본관 쪽으로 향했다. 하연은 그 자리에 서서 여자를 안고 전문의 진찰실로 들어가는 그를 가만히 바라보았다. 결혼생활 3년 동안 저렇게 다정한 남편의 모습은 한 번도 본 적이 없었다. 그가 안고 있는 여자는 누구일까? 그녀는 갑자기 가슴에 엄청난 통증이 밀려오는 것을 느꼈다. 그 고통이 얼마나 컸던지 호흡이 곤란할 지경이었다. 그때, 복도 반대편에서 걸어오던 간호사가 들릴락 말락 한 소리로 통화하며 그녀의 곁을 자나갔다. “내가 그쪽으로 갈게. 저 사람이 경제 뉴스에 자주 등장하는 HT 그룹 후계자 한서준이야. 실제로 보니 더 남자다운데? 우리 병원에서 보게 되다니 너무 신기해. 여자친구 데리고 산부인과에 진료받으러 왔나 봐.” “산부인과? 확실해?” “그럼 확실하지. 진료 차트에 적힌 걸 봤는데 벌써 태아가 12주나 됐던데? 태아 상태가 불안정한지 오늘 출혈이 있었대. 그래서 한사장이 안고 온 거라 던데?” 그 말을 들은 하연이 머릿속으로 날짜를 계산했다. ‘12주라면…… 두 달 전?’ 제2화 하늘이 맺어준 커플 하연은 두 달 전, 1주일 정도 출장 일정이 잡혀 있던 한서준의 일정보고서가 생각났다. 핸드폰을 쥐고 있는 그녀의 손이 떨려왔다. ‘그 때 생긴 아이인 거야?’ 그녀는 한서준의 숨겨진 아내로 오래 전부터 비밀계약을 맺고 있었다. 하지만 이제껏 남편의 스캔들에 대해서는 들어본 적이 없었다. “한서준 사장이 여자친구에게 참 각별한 것 같아…… 저 여자는 전생에 나라를 구했나 봐. 보아하니 곧 공식발표가 날 것 같은데?” “그러게. 나도 아까 검색해 봤어. 네 생각엔 저 사람이 여자친구가 맞는 것 같아?” 카트를 밀고 가던 젊은 간호사가 옆에 있는 간호사에게 핸드폰 속 사진을 보여주었다. 그러자 그녀가 깜짝 놀라며 말했다. “맞아, 맞아! 이 여자야! ST그룹 둘째 딸! 한서준이랑 너무 잘 어울리지 않아? 하늘이 맺어준 커플 같아!” 두 사람은 호들갑을 떨며 반대편으로 걸어갔다. ‘ST 그룹이라…….’ 퇴원 수속을 마친 하연은 집사의 차를 타고 가면서도 마음이 좀처럼 진정되지 않았다. 반쯤 열린 창문 아래 핸드폰 화면의 불빛이 창백한 하연의 얼굴을 비췄다. 수 없이 검색해 봤지만 한서준과 ST 그룹과의 연관성은 전혀 찾을 수 없었다. ‘B시의 잘 나가는 두 명문가 집안이 이런 식으로 엮이다니 이상해.’ 서준의 본가에 도착하니 거실에 불이 켜져 있었다. 눈엣가시 같은 시누이 대신 서준의 할머니인 강영숙 여사가 지팡이에 몸을 의지한 채 그녀를 기다리고 있었다. “우리 하연이 왔구나! 네가 복이 많아서 그 큰 사고 중에도 무사했구나. 너무 놀라서 하마터면 숨이 넘어갈 뻔했지 뭐냐.” “할머니, 전 괜찮아요.” 하연은 올라가 쉬고 싶은 마음이 컸지만 웃으며 말했다. “할머니, 사실 저 좀 피곤해요.” “그래, 그래. 얼른 올라가서 쉬어라. 서준이한테 연락해 놨으니까 곧 올 거다.” 하연은 몸을 숙이는 순간 심한 통증이 몰려와 얼굴이 일그러졌다. 강영숙은 그녀가 괴로운 이유가 서준 때문이라고 생각했다. 하연의 머릿속에 서준의 생각이 스쳐 지나갔다. 그는 자신에게 진짜 모습을 숨기고 있었다. 그에게 여자친구가 있다는 사실이 이렇게 가슴에 가시가 되어 박힐 줄은 몰랐다. ‘내가 지금까지 참고 견뎌온 날이 한순간에 우스워지다니…….’ …… 서준은 다음날 밤 늦게나 되어 본가에 도착했다. “아직 안 잤어? 깨어 있으면서 불은 왜 꺼 뒀어?” 그가 침실의 불을 켰다. 하연은 그런 그를 보며 마음이 불편했다. 그녀는 하루 종일 침대에 누워만 있었다. 집사가 가져다준 음식도 거의 먹지 못했고 결국 그것들은 차갑게 식어버린 상태였다. “당신 며칠 동안 어디에 있었어요?” 그녀는 서준의 얼굴은 보지도 않은 채 수척해진 모습으로 돌아서서 힘없이 물었다. 재킷을 벗자 그의 탄탄한 몸매가 드러났다. 서준은 그녀의 물음에 미간을 잔뜩 찌푸린 채 침대 헤드 쪽으로 눈을 돌렸다. 결혼 3년 동안 그녀가 이렇게 자신의 행방을 추궁하는 것은 처음이었다. “T시에 있는 지사에 문제가 있어서 출장 다녀왔어.” 서준은 평소처럼 냉담하게 대답한 후, 귀찮다는 듯 거칠게 넥타이를 끌어내리고는 욕실 쪽으로 향했다. “그래요?” 하연의 웃음 소리가 침실 안에 울렸다. “비서실 구동후 실장님께 여쭤봤는데 T시로 가는 비행기표 구매내역이 없더군요.” 그녀의 말투에 의심이 잔뜩 묻어났다. “무슨 말을 하고 싶은 거야?” 서준이 욕실 입구에 멈춰 서서 물었다. 굳이 얼굴을 보지 않아도 그가 화가 폭발하기 직전이라는 것쯤은 알 수 있었다. ‘하, 곧 불 같이 화를 내겠네.’ 제3화 한씨 집안 며느리가 된 이유 “당신이랑 그 여자, 대체 언제부터 만난 거야?” 하연이 겨우 몸을 추스리며 침대에 기대 앉았다. 서준은 그녀가 3년전 혼인신고를 할 때보다 훨씬 말랐다는 것을 알아챘다. 어찌나 야위었던지 바람이 불면 날아가버릴 것 같았다. “당신 내 뒷조사를 한 거야?” 그의 안색이 변했다. “내가 그렇게 한가한 사람으로 보여요? 내가 입원했던 병원에서 내 두 눈으로 당신들 두 사람을 봤어요.” 그녀는 낮은 목소리로, 한 글자 한 글자 또박또박 내 뱉었다. 순간, 심장이 찢기는 것 같았다. 하지만 서준의 얼굴에는 못마땅한 기색이 역력했다. 그는 하연이 사고가 난 것을 알면서도 걱정하는 말 한 마디 없었다. 그녀는 그가 하는 말들을 들으며 혐오스러운 느낌이 들었다. ‘부부로 살았던 3년이라는 시간이 아무것도 아닌 것 같아.’ 하연은 며느리가 하는 일 마다 트집잡는 시어머니와 자신을 눈엣가시처럼 여기는 시누이에게 정성을 다했다. 집에서는 주부로 또 회사에서는 헌신적인 비서 역할을 도맡았다. 그녀는 서준의 할머니 강영숙 여사의 뜻에 따라 아들, 딸 잘 낳는 좋은 손자며느리가 되려고 노력했다. 3년 동안 그만큼 했으면 강영숙 여사에게 가족으로서의 의리는 충분히 지킨 것이다. 하지만 그 결과는 어떠한가? 3년간 하연은 서준의 몸에 손가락 하나도 댈 수가 없었다. 한 방을 쓰고 있었지만 침대는 따로 썼기 때문이었다. 하연은 밀려오는 통증을 참으며 차가운 그의 눈을 바라보았다. 그러다 무슨 용기가 났는지 소리를 내어 가볍게 웃었다. “당신 어머니는 내가 애도 못 낳으면서 결혼한 양심도 없는 여자라고 했죠. 그런데 지금 당신이 밖에서 다른 여자와 아이를 가진 걸 내가 어떻게 받아들여야 하죠?” 간신히 침대에 기대고 있는 그녀는 당장이라도 쓰러질 것 같았다. 하지만 고개를 꼿꼿하게 쳐들고는 그의 옷깃을 잡았다. 하지만 곧바로 굵은 그의 손에 잡히고 말았다. 한서준은 차가운 눈빛으로 그녀를 빤히 바라보았다. “혜경이는 내 세컨드가 아니야. 20년 넘게 알고 지낸 사이야.” ‘어릴 적부터 알고 지낸 사이였구나.’ 하연은 자신을 잡고 있는 서준의 손에 점점 힘이 들어가는 것을 느꼈다. “혜경이가 5년 전에 출국한 이후로 서로 한번도 연락한 적 없어.” 그녀는 뒤통수를 한 대 세게 맞은 것 같았다. ‘어쩐지 아무리 찾아봐도 여자를 만난 흔적이 1도 없더라니…….’ 하지만 그 여자가 임신한 것이 다시 생각났다. 그녀는 다시 고개를 들고 쉰 목소리로 물었다. “그래서 이제 두 사람, 다시 만나는 거예요?” 한서준은 뭔가 말하려다가 입을 다물었다. 그리고는 어두워진 그녀의 눈동자를 정면으로 바라보았다. “내가 왜 당신을 이 곳 안주인으로 들였는지 벌써 잊은 것 같군.” HT 그룹 내에는 상속을 원하는 형제들이 많았고 후계자 자리를 노리는 자들도 많았다. 서준의 할머니인 강영숙 여사는 일부러 B시의 미혼 여성 중에서 손자며느리를 골라 그와 결혼시키고, 아들 딸을 낳아 그룹 내에서의 입지를 단단히 하려고 했다. 강영숙 여사는 자신의 생명을 구해 준 하연을 손자며느리로 추천했다. 그녀는 서준을 찾아가 모든 일에 간섭하지 않겠다고 약속하고 비밀결혼에 동의했다. 그리고 당시에 자신이 운영하던 잘 나가던 브랜드 샵도 문을 닫았다. 그 후로 HT그룹에 들어가 서준의 일을 돕는 비서로 일해왔다. 그래서 그가 하연에게 선을 넘지 말라고 경고하는 것이었다. 그녀가 웃으며 말했다. “잊긴요, 하나를 손에 넣으면 더 갖고 싶은 게 사람 욕심이잖아요?” 그녀의 얼굴은 창백했지만 눈동자는 빛이 나고 있었다. 얼굴에 미소마저 없었더라면 마치 무덤에서 걸어 나온 처녀귀신 같아 보였을지도 몰랐다. 순간, 서준은 하연이 어딘가 변했다고 느꼈다. 하지만 그 말을 입 밖에 내지는 않았다. 그녀가 잡힌 손을 슬며시 빼냈다. 꽤 큰 침실은 창문이 닫혀 있었는데 공기가 점점 답답해지고 있었다. 온도도 점점 높아져 어느덧 온도계가 30도를 가리키고 있었다. 더운 공기에 서준의 숨이 가빠오는 것이 느껴졌다. 하연은 다시 그의 셔츠 깃에 손을 가져다 댔다. 그는 피하지 않고 가만히 있었다. 그는 약간 화가 난 듯한 얼굴이었지만 너무 더워 그녀를 밀어낼 기력이 없어 보였다. “당신 지금 무슨 짓을 하는 거야?” 제4화 더 이상 한씨 집안 며느리가 아니에요 하연은 서준의 셔츠 단추를 하나씩 풀었다. 그리고 그의 복근을 따라 내려가며 입을 맞추었다. 오랫동안 감춰온 서준에 대한 갈망 탓인지 귀밑까지 붉어졌다. 그녀는 손놀림을 멈추지 않은 채 쉰 목소리로 말했다. “내가 어떻게 이 집의 작은 안주인이 되었는지 잊었냐고요? 어떻게 잊을 수 있겠어요. 제 임무는 당신의 아이를 낳는 거예요. 지금 나는 내 임무를 수행하고 있는 거고요.” “어떻게 그런 말을?!” 화를 내는 서준의 탄탄한 복근이 울룩불룩 움직였다. “방 안에 최음제를 좀 뿌렸어요. 조금만 참으면 곧 괜찮아질 거예요. 저는 제 임무를 위해 아이를 가지려는 것뿐이에요.” 그녀는 더 대담하고 과감하게 행동했다. 전에는 한번도 보여준 적 없는 요염한 모습이었다. 하연의 적극적인 도발에 서준의 몸이 본능적으로 반응하기 시작했고 호흡도 거칠어졌다. 이 모든 게 최음제 때문이라고 속으로 되뇌이며, 서준은 혀 끝을 깨물어 가까스로 되찾은 일말의 이성으로 하연의 거침없는 손을 꽉 움켜 잡았다. “최하연, 너 정말 역겨워.” 서준의 말에 그녀의 끓어오르던 욕망이 순식간에 폭삭 가라앉아 버렸다. 하연은 눈에 눈물이 고였다. 마지막인 듯 한 마디 물었다. “나를 안는 게 그렇게 구역질나요?” “그래!” 서준은 그녀를 똑바로 쳐다보면서 조금도 망설이지 않고 대답했다. 그리고 그녀를 밀쳐냈다. 더는 그녀와 한마디도 하고 싶지 않았다. 서준은 하연이 벗긴 옷을 집어 들고 다시 입기 시작했다. 그는 단추도 잠그지 않은 채 성큼성큼 걸어 나가버렸다. 방문이 ‘쾅’하고 닫히면서 주위가 다시 조용해졌다. 하연은 그가 나가자 긴장이 풀려 바닥에 주저앉았다. 눈에는 원망이 차올랐다. 서준은 방을 나서며 생각했다. ‘이 정도로 했으면 있던 마음도 없어지겠지…….’ …… 다음날 아침, 하연은 아직 성치 않은 다친 다리를 절뚝거리며 여행가방을 끌고 아래층으로 내려갔다. 집안 살림을 돕는 가정부가 식사를 준비하고 있었다. 강영숙 여사는 새벽기도를 드리러 가느라 집을 비운 상태였다. “어머, 새언니! 죽다 살아난 지 얼마 되지도 않았는데 벌써 짐 끌고 어딜 가려는 거예요? 혹시 여행 가요?” 한서준의 친동생 한서영이 빈정거리며 말했다. 그녀는 현재 B대학교 2학년에 재학중이다. 서영은 하연과 이렇게 가족으로 만나는 것이 여전히 익숙하지 않고 불편하기만 했다. “나가기 전에 나 머리 하는 거 좀 도와주고 가요.” 하연은 손재주가 좋은 편이라 서영의 머리를 곧잘 손질해주었다. 스타일이 좋아서 친구들로부터 부러움을 샀다. 하지만 오늘 하연은 그녀의 말에 전혀 대꾸도 하지 않고 짐을 끌고 내려왔다. 마침 귀부인처럼 치장한 한씨 집안의 안주인 이수애 여사와 마주쳤다. 그녀는 HT그룹 한태규 회장의 두번째 아내이자 서준의 친어머니였다. 이수애는 처음부터 하연의 옷차림과 가정배경이 마음에 들지 않아 함부로 말하기 일쑤였다. “아침 댓바람부터 여행가방을 끌고 다니며 뭐하는 짓이야? 당장 내려놓고 청소중인 이모님이나 도와라. 곧 새로 사람이 들어와서 지내게 될 거니까.” 하연의 눈꺼풀이 떨려왔다. 자신이 모르고 있는 일이 일어나고 있었다. 그때, 옆에서 듣고 있던 한서영이 궁금증을 참지 못하고 물었다. “새로? 누가요?” “니가 좋아 죽는 혜경이 말고 누가 더 있겠니?” “네? 혜경언니 귀국했어요?” “돌아오기만 한 게 아니고, 네 오빠 아이를 가졌잖아. 우리집 터가 좋아서 잠깐 자기 집으로 들어가기 전에 여기서 몸을 추스를 거야.” 그녀는 이야기하면서 하연을 한번 힐끗 쳐다보았다. 민혜경이야 말로 자신이 생각해온 이상적인 며느릿감이었다. 애초에 그 일이 아니었으면 서준은 혜경과 결혼했을 것이다. 그녀가 하연을 내려다보면서 무시하는 투로 말했다. “너 아직도 거기 서서 멍하니 뭐하고 있니? 청소하러 가지 않고?” 예전 같았으면 하연은 틀림없이 시어머니의 비위를 맞추었을 것이다. 하지만 오늘은 자신을 멸시하는 그녀의 뜻대로 하고 싶지 않았다. 하연은 너무나도 고통스러웠지만 침착하게 냉정한 태도를 잃지 않고 말했다. “오늘부터 저와 서준 씨는 더 이상 부부사이가 아니에요. 서영이 머리 하는 거나 방 청소 같은 허드렛일은 이제 다른 사람에게 시키세요.” 제5화 이혼합의서 이수애 여사는 하연이 전과는 완전히 다른 투로 말하는 것을 보고 도저히 믿기지가 않았다. 그녀는 커다란 사파이어가 박힌 반지를 낀 손가락으로 하연을 가리켰다. “그게 무슨 태도야!? 방금 했던 말 다시 한번 해봐!” 하지만 하연은 조금도 두려워하는 기색 없이 그녀를 똑바로 쳐다봤다. “민혜경이라는 여자가 집에 들어오면 그 여자한테 집안일을 시키세요. 저는 앞으로 하지 않을 거예요.” 하연은 앵두처럼 붉은 입술로 또박또박 말했다. 말을 하고 나니 속이 시원했다. 이 여사는 그녀의 말에 벌컥 화를 냈다. “너!” “엄마, 엄마!” 서영이 흥분한 엄마의 팔을 붙잡고 목소리를 낮추어 말했다. “새언니 화난 거 맞죠? 어젯밤에 오빠가…….” 그녀는 불난 집에 부채질이라도 하려는 듯 어젯밤 일을 꺼내려고 했다. 그 모습을 보니 하연의 화를 돋우려는 의도가 충분히 보였다. 이 여사는 딸의 의도를 금방 알아채고 다시 차분해졌다. 그녀는 특유의 거들먹거리는 투로 말했다. “남편 하나 붙잡지 못하는 주제에 별 억지를 다 부리네. 감히 시어머니 탓을 해?” 하연은 느릿느릿 짐을 끌고 나오다가 저택 입구에서 발걸음을 멈추었다. 심장박동이 빨라지면서 머리가 쪼개질 듯 아팠다. 그녀는 고개를 돌려 욕을 퍼붓고 싶은 마음을 꾹 누르며 차갑게 말했다. “지난 3년동안 아이가 없었던 게 다 저 때문이라고 하셨죠? 절 의심하기 전에 서준 씨에게 비뇨기과 진료를 받으라고 하는 편이 빠를 거예요. 그러면 임신이 안됐던 원인이 과연 누구 쪽에 있는지 알 수 있을 거예요.” “너, 니가 감히!” 하연의 말에 이 여사와 서영 둘 다 깜짝 놀랐다. 이 여사는 머리 끝까지 화가 치밀었다. “최하연! 난 너랑 우리 서준이하고 꼭 이혼시키고 말 테니 두고 봐!” 그동안 하연은 서준의 할머니 강영숙 여사와의 정을 생각해서 한씨 집안 사람들과 다툼을 피했다. 왠만해선 자기 의견을 내세우지 않고 원만하게 지내왔다. 지금까지는 집안 사람들과 갈등이 생길까 봐 두려워하며 지냈지만 이제는 신경 쓰지 않기로 했다. “그러시던가요.” 그녀는 한마디 내뱉고 서준의 본가를 나왔다. 이 여사가 화가 나서 길길이 뛰든 말든 상관없었다. 하연이 나가자 마자 이 여사는 뭔가 이상하다는 생각이 들었다. 그녀는 딸 한서영을 바라보며 물었다. “2층 올라가서 우리집에 돈 될만한 물건이 없어졌는지 잘 살펴봐. 들고 나가던 캐리어가 꽤나 무거워 보이던데 혹시 챙겨갔는지 모르잖아!” 잠시 후 부리나케 계단을 뛰어내려오는 한서영의 손에 서류가 하나 들려 있었다. “엄마, 없어진 건 없어요. 대신 침대 머리맡에 뭐가 하나 있어요!” 서류를 빼앗아 살펴보던 이 여사의 눈빛이 흔들렸다. [이혼합의서] 이 여사는 곧장 서준에게 전화를 걸어 하연의 행각을 그에게 다 쏟아냈다. 펄펄 뛰는 어머니의 입에서 나오는 단어들 중 ‘이혼합의서’, ‘발기부전’ 등을 들은 서준은 의자에 걸어 둔 외투를 걸치고 즉시 회의실을 나섰다. "엄마, 엄마! 일단 진정 좀요." 그가 낮은 목소리로 어머니를 진정시켰다. [내가 지금 진정하게 생겼어? 내 귀한 아들에게 이 따위 말들을 써 놨는데? 마침 혜경이가 들어올 거니까 이 타이밍에 집 나가준 건 참 고맙지만. 아니, 지가 뭐라고 감히 먼저 이혼 얘기를 꺼내? 몽둥이 찜질로 쫓아내도 시원찮을 년……] 어머니의 이야기가 길어질 것 같자 서준은 어두운 표정으로 통화종료 버튼을 눌렀다. 여태껏 순종적이고 눈치 빠르게 행동했던 하연이 이런 일을 저질렀다는 사실이 도저히 믿어지지 않았다. 하지만 어젯밤 평소와는 달랐던 그녀가 생각났다. 그는 휴대폰 연락처 목록에서 하연의 번호를 검색했다. 그가 먼저 전화를 거는 것은 3년만에 처음이었다. 통화연결음이 들리는 순간, 비서실 구동후 실장이 엘리베이터에서 내리더니 그에게 다가왔다. “사장님, 방금 제 이메일로 서류가 하나 도착했는데, 최하연 비서의 사직서입니다.” 구실장은 너무 놀라 숨이 막힐 지경이었다. “그동안 최비서가 진행하던 사업들이 적지 않습니다. 그 중 제일 중요한 프로젝트가 두바이 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회인데 최비서가 아직 후임자에게 업무 인계를 하지 않았습니다. 어떻게…… 하실 건지…….” 서준의 낯빛이 더욱 어두워졌다. 그때 휴대폰에서 여자의 목소리가 들려왔다. [고객님이 전화를 받을 수 없습니다. 잠시 후에 다시 걸어 주시기 바랍니다.] 하, 최하연. 지금 내 전화 씹는다 이거지? 제6화 한서준을 찾아가다 공항 로비에 서 있던 최하연은 잠잠해진 핸드폰에 숨이 트이는 기분이었다. 아마도 오랫동안 한씨 가문에게 억압을 받았기 때문일 것이다. 하지만 지금은 온몸이 가벼웠다. 오가는 여행객들을 보던 하연은 생각에 잠겼다. ‘B시를 떠난다고 생각하니 좀 싱숭생숭하네.’ ‘그래도 괜찮아, 더 이상 힘든 일은 없을 거야.’ 그녀는 단순히 한서준의 사랑이 식었다고만 생각했지만, 지금은 이 모든 게 다 그가 다른 사람을 사랑하고 있기 때문이라는 것을 알 수 있었다. ‘차라리 깔끔하게 떠나주는 게 더 나아.’ 하연은 곧장 공항 카운터로 가서 체크인을 했고, 이미 D국행 티켓을 예매한 상태였다. 처음 그녀는 가족을 떠나 신분을 숨기고 B시에 머물렀다. 이번에 D국에서 열린 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 프로젝트만 아니었다면 할아버지는 그녀와 서준을 만나고 싶어하셨을 것이고, 이 프로젝트를 HT그룹을 승인하지 않았을 것이다. 그러나 서준은 감사해하기는커녕 그녀 혼자 보냈다. 이제 하연 차례였다. “안녕하십니까, 손님. 이 티켓은 현재 잠겨 있어 당분간 처리할 수 없습니다.” 비즈니스 카운터 직원은 정중하게 거절했다. “잠겨있다고요?” 믿을 수 없던 하연은 온몸이 얼어붙었다. “그럴 리가 없는데……, 다시 한번 확인해 주시겠어요?” “회사 계좌로 예매하셨나요? 방금 환불한 것으로 확인되는데, 신분증 좀 보여주시겠습니까?” “…….” 하연은 문득 한 가지 사실이 떠올랐다. 그녀는 서준의 비서였기에 회사에서 만들어준 대부분의 계좌는 HT그룹이 관리했다. 그리고 신분증은……. 얼마전 회사 인사부에서 어떤 것을 등록해야 한다며 들고 간 상태였다. 하연은 너무 긴장해 손이 덜덜 떨렸다. 그녀는 상처밖에 남지 않은 이 도시를 하루 빨리 떠나고 싶어 체계적이지 못한 부분이 많았다. “죄송해요, 제가 전화해서 물어볼게요.” 그녀는 가장자리로 걸어가 휴대폰을 꺼내 HT그룹 인사팀에 전화를 걸었지만 전화는 걸리지 않았고, 사용할 수 없는 번호라는 메시지만 떴다. 하연은 머리속이 새하얘졌다. ‘어떻게 내 휴대폰 번호도 HT그룹에서 일괄적으로 관리한다는 걸 잊고 있었을까!’ ‘HT그룹, HT그룹!’ HT그룹은 계속해서 그녀의 걸림돌이었다. 공항을 빠져나온 하연은 황급히 택시를 잡고 HT그룹 빌딩으로 향했다. 차창 밖으로 비가 한두방울 떨어지기 시작했고, 곧 우뚝 솟은 건물들이 눈에 들어왔다. 그녀는 운전기사에게 돈을 건넨 뒤 캐리어를 끌고 HT그룹 본관으로 들어갔다. 다행히 그녀의 퇴사 소식은 아직 퍼지지 않았고, 하연은 비에 젖어 흐트러진 머리를 정리한 후 엘리베이터를 탔다. 그녀는 인사팀이 있는 12층을 눌렸다. “아이고, 최 비서님, 오늘 비 온다고 했는데 모르셨나 봐요.” 인사팀 차장은 여성스러운 손짓을 즐겨 하는 기생오라비이자, 아부에 능한 제이슨이었다. 서준이 하연에게 잘해주지 않는 것을 본 그는 평소 하연을 막대하는 데에 익숙했다. “내 신분증은 어디있어요?” 하연은 그와 대화할 생각이 없었기에 바로 요점부터 말했다. “신분증이요? 그럼 잘못 찾아오셨네요. 2분 전에 대표 비서실 구 실장님이 가져가셨는데 제가 어떻게 알겠어요.” “……!” 하연은 이 결과를 예상했어야 했다. 서준은 비즈니스를 할 때 엄격하고 신속하게 움직이고 한번 한 말은 바꾸지 않는 B시에서 알아주는 냉혈한이었다. 어떻게 하연이 쉽게 그에게 도전할 수 있겠는가! 하연이 캐리어를 끌고 돌아서서 서준에게 가려고 하는데 제이슨이 그녀를 잡았다. 그의 태도가 도발적인지, 악의가 있는지는 불분명했다. “해고될 수도 있어요, 잘 생각해요. 지금 위층에서는 꽤 중요한 회의가 열리고 있고, 한 대표님께는 이미 약혼녀가 있다고 들었어요.” 제7화 민혜경의 부탁 한서준의 약혼자? 최하연과 한서준은 비밀 결혼을 했기에 회사 사람들은 그녀가 서준의 비서라는 것만 알고 있었다. ‘그럼 민혜경을 가리키는 건가?’ 하연의 이혼협의서에 잉크도 마르기 전에 혜경은 HT그룹에 화려하게 등장했다. 나중에 그녀는 한때 하연이 잤던 침대에서 잠을 자고 서준과 잠자리를 가지기도 할 것이다. 이 생각에 하연은 손이 떨리기 시작했지만 겉으로는 담담하게 대답했다. “고마워요.” 그리고 그녀는 곧바로 인사팀 사무실을 나갔다. 제이슨은 알 수 없는 표정으로 하연의 뒷모습을 바라봤다. ‘아이고, 최 비서님이 대표님을 좋아하는 건 바보가 아닌 이상 모두가 다 알 수 있는데, 해고되지 않는 게 더 이상하지.’ 그는 컴퓨터를 보며 말했다. “아, 또 재밌는 일이 생기겠네.” 대표실이 있는 층에 도착한 하연은 엘리베이터에서 내리자마자 구동후를 만났다. “최 비서님, 오셨네요.” 그녀의 캐리어를 본 동후는 틀림없이 하연이 신분증을 찾기 위해 왔다는 것을 알고 신분증이 있는 회의실을 가리켰다. “비서님 신분증은 대표님께 드렸어요. 아직 회의 중이신데, 아직 세 번째 회의예요. 급하시면 제가 말씀드릴까요?” “아뇨, 그럴 필요 없어요.” 하연은 무덤덤하게 말했다. “여기서 기다릴게요.” “네, 알겠습니다. 커피 한 잔 갖다 드릴까요?” 동후는 서준이 그녀를 해고할 생각이 없다는 것을 알고 있었다. 하연은 많은 일을 담당하고 있었고, 중요한 프로젝트가 많아 그녀를 해고하면 당장 적당한 직원을 찾기가 힘들었기 때문이다. 하연을 대하는 그의 태도는 전보다 훨씬 부드러워졌다. “K국식 핸드드립 커피예요, 배운지 얼마 안 됐지만요.” “전 정말 괜찮아요.” 서준과 깔끔하게 헤어지고 싶었던 하연은 주위 사람들에게 곁을 내어주지 않았다. 이 말을 들은 동후는 아무 말도 하지 않고 어두운 얼굴로 회의실에 들어가 서준에게 서류를 건넸다. 하연은 대표실 앞을 지나가다 회의실 쪽을 힐끗 쳐다봤다. 문틈사이로 보인 회의실 내부에는 여러 사람이 테이블을 중심으로 앉아 있었다. 그녀는 서준의 뒷모습과 정장도 버티지 못할 정도로 넓은 그의 어깨를 봤다. 그는 양쪽에 있는 사람들의 보고를 듣고 있었고, 조금씩 보이는 서준의 얼굴은 차가웠으며 한 번씩 입술이 움직였다. 서준은 회의에 집중하고 있었다. 시선을 돌린 하연은 자신의 손에 들린 캐리어와 비에 흠뻑 젖은 옷을 내려다보았다. 마음 같아서는 회의실에 들어가고 싶었지만, 그건 도리가 아니라고 생각했다. 그녀는 다시 대표실을 바라보았다. 불투명한 유리였지만 어렴풋이 푹신한 의자에 앉아 있는 여성의 실루엣이 보였다. 그 여자는 병원에서 우연히 마주쳤던 혜경이 분명했다. 지금 들어가는 건 자신의 부끄러움을 더할 뿐이었다. 이런 생각에 하연은 짐을 잠시 보관한 후 화장실로 가 찬물로 세수를 하며 서준에게 어떻게 돌려달라고 할지 생각하며 마음을 진정시켰다. “최 비서님, 왜 이렇게 늦게 오셨어요!” 손을 씻으러 온 인턴 비서가 다가와 인사를 건넸다. “그렇게 됐네.” 하연은 별다른 설명을 하지 않았다. 인턴 비서가 떠난 후 휴지로 얼굴을 닦으며 자신의 얼굴을 바라봤다. ‘지난 번에 D국에서 큰오빠가 살이 빠졌다고 하길래 다이어트 한다고 했었는데…….’ ‘다시 생각해보니 이 결혼 때문에 스트레스 받은 거였어.’ ‘그래, 결과적으로 잘한 선택이야.’ 그때 갑자기 화장실 문이 열리더니 우아한 자태의 여성이 들어왔다. 그녀의 얼굴은 하얗고 투명했으며 살짝 불룩한 배를 제외하고는 온몸에서 고귀함과 우아함이 물씬 풍겼다. 혜경을 본 하연은 왠지 모르게 열등감이 생겼다. 그녀는 재빨리 남은 물기를 닦고, 옷매무새를 정리한 후 돌아서서 나가려 했다. “잠시만요.” 그러나 옆에서 혜경의 목소리가 들렸다. “방금 사람들이 최 비서님이라고 부르던데, 서준 씨 비서 맞죠?” 가까워지는 발소리에 하연의 몸은 그대로 굳어졌다. 혜경은 그녀에게 다가가 부드럽게 미소를 지었다. “서준 씨 회의가 곧 끝날 것 같은데 커피 한 잔만 대표실로 가져다 주시겠어요? 현호 씨가 무슨 커피를 좋아하는지 잘 아시잖아요, 그렇죠?” 제8화 저에게 아주 중요한 물건을 대표님께서 가지고 계십니다 최하연은 이미 사직서를 냈으니 민혜경의 말을 들을 의무가 없어 거절했다. 그리고 민혜경의 부탁은 거의 명령에 가까웠기에 그녀의 심기를 불편하게 만들었다. 하지만 하연의 신분증이 아직 한서준에게 있으니 마지막으로 잡다한 일을 맡기로 했다. 더불어 커피를 가져다주면서 자연스레 그에게 말을 걸 수도 있었다. 하연은 심호흡을 한 뒤 동의했다. “알겠습니다.” “그럼 부탁할게요.” 그렇게 말한 후 혜경은 화장실을 나갔다. 임신 후 모성애가 그녀를 감싸는 순간이 잠시 있었지만, 여전히 혜경에게서 풍겨 나오는 자신감과 화려함은 하연과 대조적이었다. 과거 하연은 부유한 집안의 그늘 아래 혜경보다 더하면 더했지 덜하지는 않았다. 하지만 몇 년이 흐른 지금, 하연은 초라한 신세였다. 엄청난 격차에 그녀는 제자리에 우뚝 서 있었다. 깊은 한숨을 내쉬며 감정을 추스린 후 유니폼으로 갈아입고 화장실에서 나온 하연은 탕비실로 가서 커피를 만들었다. 서준은 흑설탕 3 티스푼과 우유를 넣은 아메리카노를 좋아했다. 회의가 끝난 사람들은 하나 둘씩 회의실을 빠져나왔지만 그녀는 서준을 발견하지 못했다. ‘벌써 대표실로 들어간 건가?’ 하연은 커피를 들고 대표실 문을 두드렸다. “들어오세요.” 안에서 들려온 것은 서준의 차가운 목소리가 아닌 온화하고 부드러운 혜경의 목소리였다. 하연은 손이 떨려 하마터면 커피를 쏟을 뻔했다. 긴 고민 끝에 그녀는 마침내 용기를 내어 대표실 문을 열었다. 문을 열자마자 그녀는 서준의 무릎에 앉아 그의 목을 껴안고 있는 혜경을 발견했다. 어느정도 예상은 했지만 그 장면을 두 눈으로 보니 하연은 진정할 수 없었고 심장은 고통으로 뛰고 있었다. 대표실로 들어온 하연을 본 혜경은 조금 당황한 듯했다. “여기에 두고 나가시면 돼요.” 혜경의 부드러운 목소리에 그녀는 다시 머릿속이 복잡해졌다. 하연은 천천히 고개를 들었고 꽤 가까운 거리에서 자신을 바라보고 있는 서준의 눈과 마주쳤다. 그의 눈에서 뿜어져 나오는 냉기가 단숨에 자신을 삼켜버릴 것 같았다. 그 순간 하연은 직감적으로 서준이 일부러 그런 모습을 보였다는 것을 알았다. ‘내가 왜 왔는 지 알면서 나한테 굳이 이런 모습을 보이는 이유가 뭐야!’ “최 비서님?” 우쿠커니 서 있는 하연을 본 혜경이 입을 열었다. “네.” 하연은 고개를 살짝 끄덕이고 커피를 테이블 위에 올려 놓은 후 도망치듯 돌아갔지만 단 두 걸음 만에 걸음을 멈췄다. 뒤에서 들려오는 희미한 소리에 그녀의 머리속엔 뒤엉켜 있는 두 사람의 모습뿐이었다. 하연은 다리에 힘이 풀려 주저앉을 것 같았다. 하지만 필사적으로 버텼다. 그러나 혜경은 자신과 서준, 둘만의 시간을 방해하는 그녀의 존재가 거슬렸다. “최 비서님, 또 다른 용건 있으세요?” “그…….” 하연은 끝내 용기를 내어 다시 한번 뒤를 돌아 말했다. “저에게 아주 중요한 물건을 대표님께서 가지고 계십니다. 대표님, 돌려주세요.” 200제곱미터에 달하는 대표실의 분위기는 순식간에 얼어붙었다. 책상 위에는 서류가 산더미처럼 쌓여 있고, 흰 셔츠를 입고 가죽 의자에 앉아 있는 서준은 소름 끼치는 표정을 짓고 있었다. “아? 물건이요?” 이 말을 들은 혜경은 호기심이 발동했는지 서준을 더 꽉 껴안으며 물었다. “서준 씨, 왜 비서 물건을 숨기는 거야?” “아, 별거 아니야.” 서준은 혜경의 얇은 팔을 잡아당겼고, 하연의 눈 앞에서 두 사람의 몸을 더 밀착시켰다. 하연은 입술을 질끈 깨물고 아무 말도 하지 않았지만 피눈물이 나는 기분이었다. 남 보다 못한 서준은 그녀를 바라보며 말했다. “나가봐.” 그 말은 강렬하고도 가혹했다. 그런 서준의 모습은 그녀에게 신분증을 쉽게 돌려줄 생각이 없어 보였다. “제 신분증이에요.” 혜경이 있는 틈을 타 그녀는 단도직입적으로 말해 이 일을 해결하고 깔끔하게 떠나고 싶었을 뿐 잠시도 여기에 머물고 싶지 않았다. “전 이미 HT그룹에서 퇴직했는데 대표님께서 왜 제 신분증을 가져 가셨는지 모르겠어요? 대표님이 저에게 다른 감정이라도 가지고 계신 건 아닌지 의심스럽습니다. HT그룹에는 일 잘하는 사람이 차고 넘치잖아요. 저 같은 비서에게 그런 비열한 방법은 사용하지 않으셨으면 좋겠습니다.” 제9화 모두가 다 보는 앞에서 유니폼을 벗다 대표실은 살얼음장과 같았다. 늘 한서준을 조심스럽게 대하던 최하연이 강압적이고 차가운 태도를 보인 것은 이번이 처음이었다. 그녀의 말에 서준의 얼굴이 금세 어두워졌다. “정말이야, 서준 씨?” 혜경이 다가온 순간, 서준은 그녀가 눈치채지 못하게 미간을 찌푸렸다. “정말이겠어?” 그는 서늘한 표정으로 말했다. “저 여자 말대로 HT그룹에 일 잘 하는 사람은 차고 넘쳤어. 저런 일개 비서의 신분증은 원하지도, 필요하지도 않아.” “퇴사하기 전에 인수인계는 똑바로 해야지. 입사할 때 지급한 유니폼을 입고 인수인계도 없이 떠나는 건 HT그룹 규칙에 어긋나니까.” 그제야 하연은 자신의 신분증을 이용해 HT그룹으로 불러들인 서준의 의도를 알아차렸다. 이곳에 남거나 아무것도 없이 떠나거나. 서준은 이런 방법을 사용해 그녀를 항복하도록 하려고 했으며 하연이 항복할 것이라 확신했다. 그 순간, 하연에게 남아 있던 마지막 자존심까지 모조리 짓밟혔다. “아, 그런 거야? 그런 거면 최 비서가 잘못했네.” “순간 최 비서랑 서준 씨 사이에 뭔가 있는 줄 알았잖아.” 혜경이 서준의 품을 더 파고드는 것을 본 하연은 미친듯이 떨리는 마음을 억누르고 검은색 유니폼 자켓을 벗고 셔츠를 하나씩 풀었다. “벗을게요.” 간결하고 확실한 네 글자. ‘서준 씨 말이 맞아. 끝낼 거면 확실하게 끝내야지.’ 그녀의 갑작스러운 행동에 대표실은 삽시간에 고요해졌다. 혜경은 믿을 수 없다는 표정으로 그녀를 바라봤다. 이미 고개를 숙인 서준의 욕정으로 얼룩진 서늘한 눈빛이 얼어붙었다. 그는 최근 하연이 이전과 확연히 다르다는 것을 분명하게 느꼈다. 이 느낌은 그녀가 자신의 족쇄에서 완전히 벗어난 것처럼 말로는 설명하기 어려운 감정이었다. 서준은 완전히 통제력을 잃었다. 아니면 3년이라는 결혼 생활동안 그녀를 정말로 이해하지 못한 건 아닐까? 대표실의 소문이 빠르게 퍼지자 많은 직원들이 문 앞에서 기웃거렸다. 아무도 항상 온화하고 친절했던 하연에게 그런 거친 면이 있을 거라 생각하지 못했다. 셔츠를 벗은 하연은 하얀 나시만 입고 있었고, 그녀의 아름다운 몸매가 드러났다. 그녀의 몸매가 드러나자 밖에 있던 동료들은 입을 다물지 못했다. “정말 벗을 줄은 몰랐어요, 근데 최 비서님 몸매 진짜 예쁘네요…….” “아니, 우리 유니폼이 이렇게 펑퍼짐한데 누가 최 비서님 몸매가 저렇게 좋을지 알았겠어요?” 구동후의 뼈 때리는 말로 그들의 수다가 멈췄다. “아주 한가하지? 일 안 해? 전부 월급에서 깎일 줄 알아!” 모여 있던 직원들은 서로의 눈치를 보다 즉시 각자의 자리로 돌아갔다. 그제야 동후는 살짝 열린 창문 틈으로 안을 들여다보았고 이해가 안 되는 부분이 마음속에서 충돌했다. ‘대표님이 이미 퇴사한 일개 비서 때문에 일을 이렇게 어렵게 만드는 건 처음 봐, 도대체 무슨 일이 있었던 거야?’ 대표실 안에서 나시 하나만 입고 있던 하연은 갑작스러운 찬 공기에 움찔했다. 그녀는 추위를 견딘 후 간신히 고개를 들었다. “대표님, 이제 제 신분증 좀 주실래요?” 하연은 그가 또 다른 이유를 대며 거절할까 봐 걱정하며 말했다. “말씀하신 인수인계는 제가 자리를 잡은 후 구 실장님께 이메일로 보내겠습니다. 대표님 마음에 들지 않으면 지난 달 월급은 안 주셔도 됩니다.” 이는 서준과의 관계를 완전히 끊겠다는 뜻이었다. 서준의 검은 눈동자는 서늘해졌고, 확고한 하연의 모습에 알 수 없는 감정이 가슴 깊은 곳에서부터 휘몰아치고 있었다. 제10화 오빠의 마중 “서준 씨?” 민혜경은 한 공간에 같이 있는 이 두 사람이 어떤 관계인지 모른 채 그저 최하연이 눈에 거슬리기만 했다. “서준 씨, 얼른 주고 보내! 오늘 우리 부모님이 내가 당신 데리고 오는 줄 알고 기다리고 있어, 오랫동안 못 만났잖아, 우리 부모님이 서준 씨 보고 싶대.” 부드러운 그녀의 목소리에 한서준은 정신을 차렸다. 한씨 가문은 민씨 가문에 가책을 느끼고 있어 그는 민씨 저택에 방문했어야 했다. 하지만 이 말에도 하연의 얼굴은 서준에 대한 모든 것들이 더 이상 그녀와 아무 상관이 없는 것처럼 평온했다. 서준은 답답하고 복잡했다. “저기 있어.” 하연은 그가 턱으로 가리킨 쪽을 바라봤다. 그곳엔 신분증이 정수기 밑에 아무렇게나 널브러진 채 마치 그녀처럼 버림받은 것처럼 보였다. “네.” 하연은 씁쓸한 마음을 억누르고 신분증을 주워들은 뒤 뒤도 돌아보지 않고 돌아서서 대표실을 떠났다. 그 뒤에는 날카롭고 차가운 시선이 그녀를 따라다니는 것 같았다. 대표실 문을 열고 나가는 순간 사무실 직원들의 시선이 일제히 쏠렸다. 그저 흥미롭게 보는 사람도 있고 동정하는 사람도 있었지만 그들의 시선에는 가십거리라는 배경이 깔려 있었다. 더군다나 회사에선 하연이 서준을 꼬셔서 그에게 쫓겨났다는 소문도 돌았다. 그녀는 법적으로 서준의 부인이었지만, 내연녀로 치부됐다. 하연은 눈시울이 붉어졌다. 눈물을 참기 위해 애쓰며 1층 로비에 도착했을 때 뒤에서 다가오는 발자국 소리가 들렸다. “최 비서님, 밖에 비 와요. 추우시면 제 겉옷 드릴게요.” 우산을 가져다준 사람은 다름아닌 구동후였다. ‘매정한 HT그룹에도 따뜻한 사람이 있긴 하구나.’ 겉옷을 벗으려는 동후를 본 하연은 그를 말리며 씁쓸함을 목에 삼켰다. “아니에요, 고마워요 구 실장님. 이제 만날 일도 없겠네요.” 그녀의 씁쓸한 표정을 본 동후는 입을 움직였지만 한동안 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 그가 머뭇거리는 사이 하연은 미련없이 자리를 떠나 빗 속으로 뛰어들었다. 이럴 때는 폭풍우만이 꿈에서 깨어날 수 있는 유일한 방법이었다. 공항으로 향하는 택시에 앉아 창밖으로 쏟아지는 빗줄기를 바라보던 하연은 몇 년 동안 살았던 도시가 눈에 들어와 참지 못하고 전화를 걸었다. 전화가 연결되자마자 지친 그녀는 젖 먹던 힘을 다해 말했다. “오빠…….” 그녀는 상대에게 몇 마디 말을 한 뒤 전화를 끊었다. 8시간 후, 전용기가 B시 공항에 착륙했다. 하연은 키가 크고 검은 옷을 입은 한 남자의 품에 안겼다. 뒤에 있던 경호원이 그녀의 캐리어를 끌고 두 사람을 전용기에 태웠다. …… 늦은 밤, 검은색 벤틀리 한 대가 천천히 한씨 고택으로 들어섰다. 뒷좌석에 앉아 있던 서준은 고개를 들어 무성한 관목 아래 고층 저택을 바라봤다. 평소 늘 불이 켜져 있던 침실도 어둡기만 했다. ‘진짜 갔구나.’ 혜경은 서늘한 서준의 기운을 느꼈고, 식사 자리에서 그녀의 아버지가 한 말 때문에 화난 게 분명하다고 생각했다. “서준 씨, 밥 먹을 때 우리 언니랑 서준 씨 사이에 일어난 일로 기분이 상했다는 거 알아. 결혼은 서두르지 않아도 돼, 우리 아빠는 신경 쓰지 마. 우리 아빠는 내가 혼전임신이라 재촉하는 것뿐이야…….” 혜경의 말에 서준은 생각을 뒤로 미뤄두고, 그녀가 잡은 자신의 소매 끝을 보며 말했다. “구겨졌네.” 혜경은 그의 말에 무의식적으로 손을 뗐다. 그 후 서준은 문을 열고 차에서 내렸고, 혜경은 쓸쓸히 떠나는 그의 뒷모습을 멍하니 바라봤다. ‘오늘 대표실에서 자기 다리 위에 앉혔으면서 어떻게 하루도 안 지났는데 딴 사람이 된 거야?’ 하지만 그녀는 생각은 잠시 미뤄두고 서준의 뒤를 따라 차에서 내렸다. 제11화 참가 자격이 박탈당하다 고택에서 한참을 기다린 가정부는 돌아온 한서준의 외투를 받아들었고, 서준의 뒤에 있는 민혜경을 보고 잠시 멍해졌다. “혜경 아가씨, 방은 준비해 뒀습니다. 이쪽 복도를 따라 올라가시면 됩니다.” 서준을 따라 계단으로 향하던 혜경은 멈춰 서서 믿을 수 없다는 듯이 쳐다봤다. “서준 씨, 우리 같이 자는 거 아니에요?” 그녀가 고택으로 들어오는 걸 동의한 서준은 결혼도 암묵적으로 동의한 격이었다. 함께 사는 건 당연한 일이었다. 그녀의 말에 서준은 미간을 찌푸렸다. “그…….” 혜경은 더 이상 어떠한 말도 감히 하지 못했다. 남아있던 하연의 흔적이 사라질까 봐 그는 가정부에게 다른 방을 준비해라고 지시했었다. “난 아직 할 일이 남았으니까 먼저 자러 가.” 서준은 무관심한 어투로 혜경을 바라보며 눈빛을 보냈다. “하지만…….” 예상대로 혜경은 여전히 달갑지 않은 추궁을 해 왔고, 서준의 지시를 받은 배현숙이 그녀를 막았다. “혜경 아가씨, 절 따라오세요.” 고택의 엘리베이터 문이 닫히며 차갑기 짝이 없는 서준의 얼굴이 가려졌다. 혜경은 마음속의 불만을 억눌렀다. ‘귀국한 후로 서준 씨의 행동이 너무 달라졌어.’ 가깝고도 먼 그의 마음을 도저히 알 수 없었다. 서재로 돌아온 서준은 샤워를 하고 목욕가운을 입은 뒤 손에 든 문서를 훑어봤지만 정신은 딴 데로 가 있었다. 예전 같으면 하연이 서재에 따뜻한 수프를 가져다주고 침실로 가 그를 기다렸을 것이다. 때로는 서재에서 밤을 지새우기도 하고, 때로는 침실로 돌아와 그녀는 소파에서, 서준은 침대에서 자기도 했지만 그녀는 하루도 빠짐없이 수프를 가져다줬다. 하지만 오늘은 아무리 기다려도 수프를 가져다주는 사람이 없었다. 이런 그녀의 흔적에 서준은 괜히 짜증이 났다. 이때 전화가 울렸다. 화면에 뜬 ‘구 실장’이라는 글자를 보고 서준은 왠지 모르게 느낌이 좋지 않아 미간을 찌푸렸다. [대표님, 방금 D국 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 담당자에게 연락이 왔는데 HT그룹이 기부금액 적다는 이유로 참가 자격을 박탈당했다고 합니다.] 서준의 얼굴은 금세 어두워졌다. 원래 이 모든 것은 하연이 담당했지만 그녀가 떠난 이상 모든 건 동후의 몫이 되었다. “기부금액 적다고? 박람회 참가 자격은 각 그룹이 적십자사에 기부한 금액을 기준으로 결정하는 거 아니야? HT그룹은 작년에 이미 600억 원을 기부했어, 근데 적다고?” 대표의 기분이 심상치 않다는 것을 느낀 동후는 등에 식은땀이 흘렀다. [저도 이해가 되지 않아 이 문제에 대해 알아보려고 최 비서님께 연락드렸지만, 사용할 수 없는 번호라고…….] “…….” 동후는 다음 말을 계속 이어 나갈 수 없었다. 곧 서재는 정적에 휩싸였고 서준은 인상을 지으며 오늘 대표실에서 유니폼을 벗던 하연의 모습을 떠올렸다. 그는 알 수 없는 감정에 가슴이 휘몰아쳤다. 그의 기억이 맞다면, 하연은 시골에서 태어나 수도권 대학에 입학했다. 그녀는 노력 끝에 옷가게를 열었지만 서준과 결혼한 후 얼마 되지 않아 문을 닫았다. 그렇게 하연은 한씨 집안에서 정기적으로 주는 용돈을 제외하고는 추가 수입이 없었다. ‘돈도 없는 여자가 어디로 갔을까?’ “우선 시골로 가 봐.” 그는 하연이 알려준 고향 주소를 아직도 기억하고 있었고, 그녀를 찾을 수 있다고 확신했다. “그리고 D국 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 담당자에게 전화해. 총책임자랑 얘기를 해 봐야 겠어.” 전화를 끊은 서준은 휴대폰을 집어 던졌고, 그의 얼굴은 점점 더 어두워졌다. 제12화 D국의 다섯 오빠들 유럽풍 건물의 호화로운 스위트룸, 최하연은 익숙한 듯 기지개를 펴고 일어났다. 방 구조나 가구들은 그녀가 떠났을 때와 다름없었다. 하연의 머리맡에는 따뜻한 차가 놓여 있었고, 침대 위에는 세련된 옷들이 여러 벌 놓여 있었다. 코 끝이 시큰거렸다. B시에서는 꿈도 꾸지 못할 대우였다. “할아버지는 비행기 추락 사고 소식을 들으시고 네가 전화를 안 받아서 심정지가 오셨어, 아직도 병상에 누워계셔.” 뒤에서 발소리가 가까워지더니 검은 옷을 입은 큰 키의 남자가 카리스마와 아우라를 풍기며 그녀의 침실에 나타났다. 그는 B시로 하연을 데리러 온 오빠 최하민이었다. 하민은 현재 최씨 가문의 경영을 이끌고 있고 항상 온화함을 유지하며 한 번도 화를 낸 적이 없다. 할아버지가 편찮으시다는 소식에 하연은 덜컥 겁이 나 울먹였다. “오빠, 많이 위중하신 거야……?” “심각한 정도는 아니야, 넌 네 몸이나 챙겨.” 하민은 하연의 손을 잡아당기며 나가려는 그녀를 막았다. “지금 네 꼴을 봐, 이게 사람 얼굴이야? 예전에 한 약속 잊었어?” 이 말을 들은 하연은 발걸음을 멈췄다. 당연히 잊지 않았다. 그녀는 할아버지에게 한서준이 자신을 사랑하지 않고 나아가 이혼까지 하게 된다면 영원히 최씨 가문에 남아 가업을 돕겠다고 약속했다. 심지어 하연은 최씨 가문의 사업을 확장하기 위해 4대 가문 중 하나인 나씨 가문과 결혼하겠다는 제안을 순순히 받아들이기로 했다. ‘오빠가 갑자기 이런 말을 하는 걸 보면, 벌써 사람을 찾아 놓은 거야?’ ‘나씨 가문의 아들은 알아주는 바람둥이라고 하던데…….’ “근데 오빠 난 이혼한지도 얼마 안 됐고, 아직 재혼할 생각이 없어…….” 그녀는 거의 빌다시피 말했다. 순간 하민은 표정을 풀더니 전보다 훨씬 부드러워진 목소리로 말했다. 당연히 겁주려고 한 말이었다. “넌 최씨 집안 딸이야. 우리 가문은 자식을 팔면서까지 집안을 키우진 않아 하지만, 할아버지가 완치하실 때까지는 내 옆에서 오른팔 역할을 똑똑히 해.” 이 말의 의미는 D국에 있는 하민의 DS그룹에 들어오라는 말이었다. 하연의 가족들은 그녀가 상운대 글로벌비지니스학부에 들어갈 때부터 이 일을 염두에 두고 있었다. 하지만 하연이 자신의 꿈을 이루기 위해 디자이너 브랜드 숍을 열고 서준에게 첫눈에 반할 줄은 누가 상상이라도 했을까? ‘오빠랑 할아버지가 많이 속상해하실 거야.’ “알겠어.” 그녀는 재혼만 아니라면 뭐든 괜찮다고 말했다. 하민은 움푹 패인 눈으로 그녀를 바라보며 ‘응’하고 대답했다. ‘우리 하연이만 보면 가슴이 아프네. 하지만, 이번 결혼이 하연이에게 교훈을 줬을 거야.’ “대표님.” 그때, 누군가가 방 문을 두드리고 들어왔다. 하민의 비서였다. “한서준 씨가 참가 자격 박탈에 대해 궁금한 점이 있어 대표님과 만나 구체적으로 이야기를 나누고 싶다고 합니다.” 하연은 그 자리에서 얼어붙었다. “오빠, 설마…….” 하민은 그녀를 데리고 온 후 신속하고 무자비하게 한씨 가문을 공격했다. 이는 서준이 하연만 믿고 이번 박람회에 관심이 없었다는 걸 알았기 때문이다. 하연만 믿고 있던 일이 이렇게 바뀔 것이라고 누가 알았겠는가? “이건 최씨 가문 딸은 그 누구도 건드릴 수 없다는 무언의 경고야. 이제 네가 뭘 해야 할지 알고 있지?” 하민은 하연이 알고 있을 거라 생각하며 그녀의 어깨를 가볍게 두드린 뒤 비서와 함께 떠났다. 그와 동시에 그는 비서에게 지시를 내렸다. “며칠 동안 하연이를 데리고 D국의 주요 산업단지를 돌고 수석 비서의 모든 업무를 숙지하도록 해.” “알겠습니다, 대표님.” 그들의 목소리는 점점 멀어져 갔고, 넓은 침실은 다시 조용해졌다. ‘수석 비서…….’ 이 직급은 대표 다음으로 높은 직급이었다. 하연은 자신의 볼을 세게 꼬집었다. ‘이번에도 오빠를 실망시키면 안 돼.’ “서프라이즈!” 하연이 DS그룹의 최고층 사무실로 들어온 지 이틀이 되던 날, 건들건들한 한 남자가 들어왔다.	LEARN_MORE	https://www.mlyqjqpr.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	소설의 세계	https://www.facebook.com/61557428073507/	674	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	mlyqjqpr.com	IMAGE	https://www.mlyqjqpr.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=15149&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466002718_1085606979958967_7121558704551842248_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Mvq_8iqvVf0Q7kNvgGX3Ijq&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A0jaE_Kq7tSdrGZBDf-Y07-&oh=00_AYC4o7kZgw3_0fB8XreGUAPl4i_77N83iM2Y8JG47G1I_A&oe=674EDAB9	PERSON_PROFILE	소설의 세계	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,365	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554445}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring her along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' " Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." a maid’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. Shelia liked white dresses. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to dress like that for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," the maid said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." The maid sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461289218_1238442967359041_237777891081435790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=tmGeiLOEp-MQ7kNvgE1Iru5&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A0jaE_Kq7tSdrGZBDf-Y07-&oh=00_AYBFKmRIq-02oVnee0v_fRlH10rYFboyJ6MtI5WVgrnxPA&oe=674ED80E	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,371	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554445}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring her along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' " Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." a maid’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. Shelia liked white dresses. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to dress like that for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," the maid said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." The maid sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461289218_1238442967359041_237777891081435790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=tmGeiLOEp-MQ7kNvgE1Iru5&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A0jaE_Kq7tSdrGZBDf-Y07-&oh=00_AYBFKmRIq-02oVnee0v_fRlH10rYFboyJ6MtI5WVgrnxPA&oe=674ED80E	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,373	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554445}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring her along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' " Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." a maid’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. Shelia liked white dresses. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to dress like that for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," the maid said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." The maid sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461289218_1238442967359041_237777891081435790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=tmGeiLOEp-MQ7kNvgE1Iru5&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A0jaE_Kq7tSdrGZBDf-Y07-&oh=00_AYBFKmRIq-02oVnee0v_fRlH10rYFboyJ6MtI5WVgrnxPA&oe=674ED80E	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,379	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554445}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring her along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' " Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." a maid’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. Shelia liked white dresses. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to dress like that for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," the maid said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." The maid sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459135153_832140905375376_807093524481295487_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xg3Oe1dlDZgQ7kNvgFxbaox&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A0jaE_Kq7tSdrGZBDf-Y07-&oh=00_AYCF5NYUWbBMnqZ5SQCQMLt0zbLQKFW9-WKuevHnbnaEbA&oe=674ED9CC	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,556,382	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2554445}'	Yes	2024-11-28 19:49	active	1936	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring her along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' " Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." a maid’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. Shelia liked white dresses. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to dress like that for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," the maid said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." The maid sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	320	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459135153_832140905375376_807093524481295487_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xg3Oe1dlDZgQ7kNvgFxbaox&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A0jaE_Kq7tSdrGZBDf-Y07-&oh=00_AYCF5NYUWbBMnqZ5SQCQMLt0zbLQKFW9-WKuevHnbnaEbA&oe=674ED9CC	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 45 of 120, showing 20 record(s) out of 2,391 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads